English Translation, and Edited by: Vijay K. Jain Foreword by: Âcârya 108 Vidyanand Muni With Authentic Explanatory Notes vkpk;Z usfepUae fojfpr aeO;laxzg Âcârya Nemichandra's Dravyasamgraha. With Authentic Explanatory Notes vkpk;Z usfepUae fojfpr aeO;laxzg Âcârya Nemichandra's Dravyasamgraha.

fodYi English Translation, and Edited by: Vijay K. Jain Foreword by: Âcârya 108 Vidyanand Muni With Authentic Explanatory Notes vkpk;Z usfepUae fojfpr aeO;laxzg Âcârya Nemichandra's Dravyasamgraha. (iv) Non-Copyright This work may be reproduced, translated and published in any language without any special permission, provided that it is true to the original and that a mention is made of the source. ISBN 81-903639-5-6 Rs. 450/Published, in the year 2013, by: Vikalp Printers Anekant Palace, 29 Rajpur Road Dehradun-248001 (Uttarakhand) India www.vikalpprinters.com E-mail: vikalpprinters@icloud.com, vikalp_printers@rediffmail.com Tel.: (0135) 2658971 Printed at: Vikalp Printers, Dehradun English Translation, and Edited by: Vijay K. Jain With Authentic Explanatory Notes Âcârya Nemichandra's Dravyasamgraha. Front cover: The Statue in padmâsana (seated) of Lord Mahavira in Jain Temple at Gandhi Road, Dehradun. F O R E W O R D JAINISM: A SCIENTIFIC RELIGION ainism derives its name from the word 'Jina' or the Victor. The capacity for infinite knowledge, infinite bliss and infinite power is inherent in every soul but it is obscured by its bondages of karmas, which are made up of a very subtle kind of matter. The knowledgeable soul makes great exertion to overcome these bondages. It is no doubt a tough fight but the undaunted and unconquerable soul carries on the battle incessantly and ultimately roots out these bondages with the help of pure J Âcârya Vidyanand Muni (v) iksXW xydEeknh.ka dÙkk oogkjnks nq f.kPN;nks A psn.kdEek.kknk lq1⁄4.k;k lq1⁄4Hkkok.ka AA8AA Âcârya Nemichandra's DravyasaÉgraha From the empirical point of view (vyavahâra naya), the soul is said to be the producer of karmic matter (like knowledge-obscuring karma); from the impure transcendental point of view (aúuddha niúcaya naya), the soul is responsible for its psychic dispositions (like attachment and aversion); but from the pure transcendental point of view (úuddha niúcaya naya), the soul is consciousness – pure perception and knowledge. (vi) Âcârya Vidyanand Muni April 2013, New Delhi concentration. It then attains Omniscience and called the 'Jina' or the Victor. Omniscience consists in infinite, all-embracing, and exact knowledge of all substances and their infinite modes. After acquiring Omniscience, the 'Jina' spends the rest of His life, till He attains liberation, in the propagation of the True Religion, beneficial to all. He does this to enable others to know the Truth and reach the summum bonum of life and attain the same level of spiritual perfection which He Himself has attained. Our Holy Scriptures are truly the words of the 'Jina'. Jainism, therefore, is an exact and scientific religion. l Roesokfl funksZ"kks ;qfÙkQ'kkÏkfojksfèkokd~ A vfojksèkks ;fn"Va rs izfl1⁄4su u ckè;rs AA6AA Âcârya Samantabhadra's Âpta-MîmâÉsâ Only you, whose words are unopposed to logic and the Scriptures, are free from all faults because what is your desire is not opposed to proof. Jainism does not demand blind faith from its followers. It encourages them to employ the intellect in order to understand and appreciate its teachings. To overcome doubts and misgivings about what has been said in the Holy Scriptures, Jainism employs that infallible searchlight called anekânta. If anyone wishes to get hold of the whole truth, he must first put himself in different attitudes to study things from all possible points of view. This approach gives one the many-sided, and, therefore, necessarily true, understanding of things. Vijay K. Jain has translated into English, with authentic explanatory notes, one of the finest classical Jaina texts DravyasaÉgraha, composed by His Holiness Âcârya Nemichandra Siddhânta Cakravartî (c. 10th century CE). This precious work would play a vital role in quenching the thirst for Truth of scholars as well as learners, and help them in understanding the tenets of Jainism. I highly appreciate your work and convey my auspicious blessings to you. 1. vkpk;ZjRu 108 Jh ns'kHkw"k.k th }kjk laikfnr] .keksdkj xzUFk] xtsUae xzUFkekyk] fnYyh&110006] n'ke vkòfÙk] 20122. JheUusfepUaefl1⁄4kfUrnsofojfpr aeO;laxzg] Jh ijeJqr&izHkkod&eaMy] Jheñ jktpUae vkJe] vxkl] lIre laLdj.k] 19993. Jh 'kqHkpUaekpk;Z fojfpr Kkuk.kZo%] Jh ijeJqr&izHkkod&eaMy] Jheñ jktpUae vkJe] vxkl] i×pe laLdj.k] 19814. fl1⁄4kUrkpk;Z iaIkwQypUae 'kkÐh }kjk laikfnr] vkpk;Z iwT;ikn fojfpr lokZFkZflf1⁄4] Hkkjrh; KkuihB] ubZ fnYyh&110003] lksygok¡ laLdj.k] 20105. Jh eUusfepUae fl1⁄4zkUrpØo£r fojfpr f=kyksdlkj] Jh 'kkfUrohj fnxEcj tSu laLFkku] Jhegkohjth] 19746. Jheñ nsoufUn&vijuke&iwT;iknLokfefojfpr b"Vksins'k] Jh ijeJqr& izHkkod&eaMy] Jheñ jktpUae vkJe] vxkl] r`rh; laLdj.k] 1986ACKNOWLEDGME NT A ll that is contained in this book has been excerpted or translated from a number of authentic Jaina texts. We gratefully acknowledge the contribution of the following publications in the preparation of the present volume: 7. 8. Chakravarti Nayanar, A. (Prof.), c rya Kundakunda's Pa c stik ya-S ra, Bharatiya Jnanpith, 18 Institutional Area, Lodi Road, New Delhi-100003, Third Edition, 2009. 9. Chakravarti, A. (Ed. & Tr.), c rya Kundakunda's Samayas ra, Bharatiya Jnanpith, 18 Institutional Area, Lodi Road, New Delhi100003, Fifth Edition, 2008. 11. Ghoshal, Sarat Chandra, pta M s of ch rya SamantaAjit Prasada, Purushârtha-Siddhyupâya by Shrimat Amrita Chandra Suri, The Central Jaina Publishing House, Lucknow, 1933. Â â ð â â â Â â â 10. Ghoshal, Sarat Chandra (Ed.), Dravya-SaÉgraha by Muni Nemichandra Siddhântideva, Shri Chandraprabh Digamber Jain Mandir Trust, Bombay, 1986. Â îmâÉ â Â â (vii) V.K.J. (viii) bhadra, Bharatiya Jnanpith, 18 Institutional Area, Lodi Road, New Delhi-100003, 2010. 14. Jain, S.C. (Dr.), Yogas ra Pr bh ta, Bharatiya Jnanpith, 18 Institutional Area, Lodi Road, New Delhi-100003, 2003. 19. Jhaveri, B.J., 'Consideration of Self in Jaina Philosophy', published in Mahavira and His Teachings, Bhagvan Mahavira's 2500th Nirvana Mahotsava Samiti, Bombay, 1977. 20. Kalghatgi, T.G., Jaina View of Life, Lalchand Hirachand Doshi, Jaina Samskriti Samraksaka Sangha, Sholapur, 2nd Edition, 1984. 12. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, Today & Tomorrow's Printers & Publishers, New Delhi, Fourth Edition, 1975. 13. Jain, S.A., Reality : English Translation of Shri Pûjyapâda's Sarvârthasiddhi, Vira Sasana Sangha, Calcutta-37, 1960. â â Ã 15. Jain, Vijay K. (Ed.), Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra – with Hindi and English Translation, Vikalp Printers, Dehradun, 2012. 16. Jain, Vijay K. (Ed.), Âcârya Umâsvâmî's Tattvârthasûtra – with Hindi and English Translation, Vikalp Printers, Dehradun, 2011. 17. Jain, Vijay K. (Ed.), Shri Amritchandra Suri's PuruÈârthasiddhyupâya – with Hindi and English Translation, Vikalp Printers, Dehradun, 2012. 18. Jaini, J.L., The Sacred Books of the Jainas, Vol. VIII, Samayasâra of Shri Kunda Kunda Âchârya, The Central Jaina Publishing House, Lucknow, 1930. EDITOR'S BIOGRAPHICAL NOTE Having had his schooling from Mhow and Bhopal in Madhya Pradesh, Vijay K. Jain (b. 1951) did his graduation in Electronics Engineering from Institute of Technology, Banaras Hindu University (now IIT BHU), and Post-Graduation in Management from Indian Institute of Management, Ahmedabad. Mr. Jain had earlier been associated, as a visiting faculty teaching marketing management and entrepreneurship, with several institutions including National Institute for Entrepreneurship and Small Business Development (NIESBUD), Indira Gandhi National Open University (IGNOU), and University of Roorkee (now IIT Roorkee). He is an Ex-President of Dehradun Management Association. He has written/edited several books: Marketing Management for Small Units, Management Publishing Co., 1988. Jain Dharma: Mangal Parichaya, Management Publishing Co., 1994. From IIM-Ahmedabad to Happiness, Vikalp Printers, Dehradun, 2006. Âchârya Umâsvâmî's Tattvârthsûtra – with Hindi and English Translation, Vikalp Printers, Dehradun, 2011. Âchârya Kundkund's Samayasâra – with Hindi and English Translation, Vikalp Printers, Dehradun, 2012. Shri Amritchandra Sûri's PuruÈârthasiddhyupâya – with Hindi and English Translation, Vikalp Printers, Dehradun, 2012. Mr. Jain is the proprietor of Vikalp Printers, a high-end printing and publishing firm, based in Dehradun. (ix) P R E FA C E After winning six divisions of earth in all directions (digvijaya), humbling numerous kings, possessors of supernatural powers (vidyâdharas), and celestial beings (devas), and acquiring nine-fold most precious treasures (nidhi) and fourteen jewels (ratna), Emperor Bharata Cakravartî proceeded for his capital Ayodhyapuri with his vast ocean of army and the all-powerful, divine cakraratna (spinning, disk-like super weapon with serrated edges). But the cakraratna, surprisingly, stopped on its own at the entrance of Ayodhyapuri signalling to the Emperor that there still remain individuals who have refused submission to his supreme authority. The Emperor found out that they were no one else but his own younger brothers – ninety-nine of them, all extremely virtuous, full of self-esteem, and not easy to win over. The Emperor sent them an appropriate message through an envoy. On receiving the message, highly courteous but essentially commanding them to submit before his authority, they all decided to approach, with a strong urge for world renunciation, their Father, the World Teacher (Tîrthaôkara) Lord Rishabha Deva, who, after attaining Omniscience, was gloriously seated in His heavenly pavilion (samavaúaraõa) erected by the celestial beings at Mount Kailasha. The World Teacher, in His divine discourse, set them firmly on the path to liberation; He preached that for anyone who had great selfesteem, magnificent body, in the prime of his youth, extreme strength, and also noble virtues, it was not commendable to be subservient to a worldly power, like a majestic elephant tamed for use as a carrier. All the brothers, realizing the transitory nature of the world and determined to salute and adore no one but Lord Rishabha Deva, who is worshipped even by the Indras, embraced the most extraordinary Jaina ordination (Muni dîkÈâ). They all, endowed with the final and superior bodies of extraordinary sturdiness and strength (vajraÃÈabhanârâcasaÉhanana), became truly independent, followed the most demanding conduct prescribed for a Muni to the letter, and finally attained the Supreme Status that is liberaKNOW YOUR SOUL TO BE THE TRUE KING, HAVE FAITH IN IT, AND ATTEND TO IT. (x) (xi) tion. I bow with extreme devotion to Lord Rishabha Deva and his ninetynine Sons who knew their Souls to be the true Kings. The Emperor's one other brother Bahubali, also endowed with the final and superior body of extraordinary sturdiness and strength (vajraÃÈabhanârâcasaÉhanana), hurled open defiance at the Emperor and challenged him to a fight. When the two armies came face to face with each other, the ministers on both sides deliberated that the war would unnecessarily result into massacre of innocent people and that it was quite useless to proceed with the war in an ordinary way. Neither Bharata nor Bahubali, both having the final and superior bodies, could be overwhelmed by any weapon and, therefore, let the two brothers fight out the issue by themselves in other ways. It was decided that they should settle their dispute by means of three kinds of contests, namely, eye-fight (constant staring at each other), water-fight, and wrestling. Bahubali won all the three contests but instead of throwing Bharata down on the ground in the last fight (wrestling), he lifted him up on his shoulder and then gently placed him on the ground, out of an affectionate regard for him. Humiliated and infuriated, Bharata called for his irresistible, allpowerful and divine cakraratna. Instead of harming Bahubali, it merely circled round him and came to rest in front of him. This had happened because such divine weapons lose their effectiveness when confronted with the master's close relations. While the assembled kings and courtiers were praising Bahubali on his extraordinary prowess, he himself was contemplating upon the folly of fighting with his own brother for the sake of pride and kingdom. He quickly realized that all sense objects although look attractive in the beginning, end up giving very painful results. He begged for Bharata's pardon, gave his kingdom to son Mahabali, and worshipping the Holy Feet of his Father, Lord Rishabha Deva, entered the order of homeless, naked monks. Bahubali performed the severest of austerities, standing motionless, and immersed in contemplation for a whole year. He attained Omniscience and finally complete release from the worldly sufferings, at Mount Kailasha. Filled always with the spirit of world-flight Bharata ruled his kingdom with a strong sense of justice for many years, never abandoning himself to sense-gratification. One day he discovered a white hair in his head and taking it to be the messenger and herald of old age, immediately decided to become a Digambara Muni. Because of the effect of his growing renunciation over the years, he destroyed his inimical karmas within an antaramuhûrta (less than forty-eight minutes) and attained Omniscience. He too attained to the Supreme Purity, nirvâõa, at the end of his worldly life. I make obeisance humble at the Holy Feet of Lord Bahubali and Lord Bharata, both worthy Sons of Lord Rishabha Deva. In the same spirit as shown by the ninety-nine brothers of Emperor Bharata, Surendra Upadhye (born 22 April, 1925, in Shedbal, Karnataka), at the young age of twenty, embarked on the virtuous path of Jaina asceticism by embracing the eleventh and the last stage in the householder's path called the uddiÈÇa tyâga pratimâ and became a kÈullaka on 15 April, 1945, to be known henceforth as KÈullaka Shri Parshvakirti Varõî. He was inducted on to this pious course by Parama Pûjya Âcârya 108 Shri Mahavirkirti ji Mahârâja in Tamadaddi, Karnataka. A kÈullaka renounces all that the world calls its own and like a Digambara Muni, keeps only a small whisk of the softest peacock feathers with which to remove insects from the person and books without causing them injury, a small bowl for water, and a few books on religion. The kÈullaka wears a loincloth (langoÇî) and a wrapper cloth. As regards food, a kÈullaka eats only once a day in the morning hours. He sits down while eating and eats only what he gets from one household without asking or beckoning for food. While calling for food he only wishes the inmates dharma-lâbha (may you obtain spiritual merit). KÈullaka Shri Parshvakirti Varõî realized early that the soul, from the standpoint of its substance, is eternal, and only its form, in terms of the body or encasement that it is associated with, is subject to change. The ultimate destination of all bhavya souls (having potential for liberation) is the supreme and everlasting state of knowledge, faith, bliss and power. Who in his senses would opt for this short life as a human being to be withered away in just acquiring, and then indulging in, the objects of sense-pleasures? A man well-versed in the knowledge of the Scriptures is aware that the ultimate goal of liberation is far away in time and the (xii) human life, although having an extremely small span of time, provides a great opportunity to mould the future course of the soul for an exceedingly long period of time. As an instance, the minimum life span in the heaven of Saudharma Kalpa is a little over one palyopama and the maximum lifetime is little over two sâgaropamas. The term palyopama is defined in detail in Jaina Scriptures; suffice it to say here that it is an 15exceedingly long period of time. And a sâgaropama is 10 times a palyopama! Life-spans in hells too are very long; the maximum duration of life in the seven infernal regions is one, three, seven, ten, seventeen, twenty-two, and thirty-three sâgaropamas, respectively. The only way to rid the soul of its associated karmic filth and thus make it suitable for pious incarnations, like celestial life or birth in the regions of enjoyment (bhogabhûmi), is by cheerfully accepting the observance of vows and leading a well-regulated life. It, therefore, makes great sense to lead a seemingly difficult life of observing vows and austerities during one's incarnation as a human being. Not content with the observance of partial vows of a kÈullaka, and realizing the necessity of a more rigorous life of self-denial and austerities in his spiritual advancement, KÈullaka Shri Parshvakirti Varõî took to the arduous path of Jaina asceticism (Muni dîkÈâ) on 25 July 1963, in Delhi, when he was christened Muni 108 Vidyanand ji by his guru Parama Pûjya Âcâryaratna 108 Shri Deshbhushan ji Mahârâja. He became a 'Digambara' Muni, free from all vestiges of clothes. The only physical objects he kept with him were a feather-whisk (picchî), implement of compassion, a water-pot (kamaõçalu), implement of purity, and scriptural treatise (úâstra), implement of knowledge. He now accepted pure food free from forty-six faults (doÈa), thirty-two obstructions (antarâya), and fourteen contaminations (maladoÈa), as far as it was possible in the present era. He discarded not only all external encumbrances, but also as much of the internal encumbrances as he could. He exerted himself in the observance of perfect vows, complete renunciation, and full control of his mind, speech and body. And this he did most willingly and cheerfully as it was the only means of acquisition of that joyous feeling of self-elevation which is dear to the heart of every aspirant on the path to liberation. He (xiii) followed religiously the twenty-eight primary attributes of a Digambara ascetic comprising five supreme vows (mahâvrata), five regulations (samiti), five-fold control of the senses (paðcendriya nirodha), six essential duties (Èaçâvaúyaka), and seven rules or restrictions (niyama) which comprise not taking bath, sleeping on the ground, renouncing clothes, plucking hair on the head and face by hand, taking food only once in a day, not cleansing the teeth, and taking food in a steady, standing posture. Muni 108 Shri Vidyanand ji adorned himself with nothing but the Three Jewels (ratnatraya) of right faith, right knowledge and right conduct. He engaged himself incessantly in the study of the true religion as per the Holy Scriptures. He considered study to be the sure means for control of the wanderings of the mind and senses. He became wholly acquainted with the conduct required of an ascetic and purified his daily routine accordingly. Parama Pûjya Âcâryaratna 108 Shri Deshbhushan ji Mahârâja, on 17 November, 1974, in Delhi, conferred the title of Upâdhyâya (Preceptor) on him. Upâdhyâya 108 Vidyanand ji took further strides in his observances of faith, knowledge, conduct and austerities. He had unwavering faith that the pure Self was the only object belonging to the self and all other objects, including the karmic matter (dravya karma and no-karma) were alien. He reckoned that the pure Self had no delusion, and was distinct from attachment and aversion. He became free from all corrupting dispositions. He cheerfully undertook penances with due control of the senses. He carried out all these observances with full vigour and intensity, without concealing his true strength. He had all the essential attributes of an Âcârya (Chief Preceptor). On 28 June 1987, in Delhi, the four-fold congregation of the Jainas, under the direction of Parama Pûjya Âcâryaratna 108 Shri Deshbhushan ji Mahârâja, conferred the title of Âcârya (Chief Preceptor) on him. Endowed with great wisdom and experience about the conditions of existence in the land, Parama Pûjya Âcârya 108 Vidyanand ji Munirâja became an ideal Âcârya to lead his congregation in all respects, including the prescription of proper penances in regard to transgressions by (xiv) disciples and followers. By this time he had mastered the nature and causes of all karmas which result into merit and demerit. He fully assimilated the knowledge contained in Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, his favourite Scripture. He undertook the task of guiding bhavya jîvas, ascetics and laymen, to the path to liberation. He has always been extremely keen in propagating, for the benefit of all, the teachings of Lord Jina. We know that in every half cycle of cosmic age, the aeon of regeneration (utsarpiõî) or of degeneration (avasarpiõî), twenty-four Tîrthaôkaras are born in this part of the universe (called the Bharata kÈetra of Jambudvîpa). Lord Mahavira, the twenty-fourth Tîrthaôkara, graced this earth more than two and a half millenniums ago. In the absence of Tîrthaôkaras, Âcâryas are the true light to guide us on the path that leads to true happiness here and hereafter and ultimately to liberation. The Munirâja derives extreme happiness in observing both internal and external austerities. With the shield of fortitude as his protection, he lets his naked body endure, without any regret, the afflictions of extreme summer and winter. Reflecting always on the transient nature of life, like that of the evening cloud, he treads firmly on the path to liberation. Having long ago renounced his worldly family and home, and realizing that the world is a storehouse of sufferings, he derives extreme contentment in putting his feet forward on the path to liberation as shown by Lord Jina. Thinking always that there is no regime better than that expounded by Lord Jina, he dedicates himself firmly to the service of no one else but Lord Jina. With an unshakeable faith in the Teachings of Lord Jina, he incessantly meditates on the five great vows and the ten universal virtues. He has no attachments, external and internal, to sense pleasures, to karmas, or even to his own body. He has no aversions towards the objects of the environment. He has won over desires with contentment and restraint, negligence or inadvertence with study and meditation, and anger with composure and compassion. Having no conflict or disagreement with any living being, human or plants and animals, he showers his blessings on all like a mother blesses her child. He exerts with extreme care to save from injury the mobile as well as the immobile beings. He has fully grasped all realities including the soul and (xv) April, 2013 Dehradun, India Vijay K. Jain the non-soul, and his eyes are bright with the light of knowledge. Just in order to maintain steadiness of his body he accepts food that is pure, simple and free from faults. After all, a steady body is essential to carrying out austerities, self-restraint and meditation. He does not seek good food nor does he relish delicacies that are considered to be agreeable to the palate. Although his body has weakened from following severe austerities, his determination to conform to the rigors of meditation has not dimmed a bit. Though physically weak, his body exhibits rare glow and piousness, just as gold gets to brightness and preciousness on being severely heated. Having assimilated an ocean of profound knowledge that is found in the Holy Scriptures, he is today a living institution of learning. His discourses for the laymen and laywomen attract large number of Jaina as well as non-Jaina devotees, just as a magnet attracts pieces of iron irrespective of their shapes and sizes. The Munirâja completes, on 25 July, 2013, fifty glorious years of his initiation (dîkÈâ) as a Digambara Muni. We are truly fortunate that in our midst lives such a great Âcârya. His darúana only is capable of cutting the shackles of karmic bondages that have constrained us since long. I bow to him with extreme devotion. Parama Pûjya Âcârya 108 Vidyanand ji Munirâja; your adoration has purified my speech, your contemplation has purified my mind, and making obeisance to you has purified my body. You have made me realize that, in the ultimate analysis, I need to attend only to my soul, and to no one else, in order to obtain bliss that appertains to me. I feel truly blessed. I present to the worthy readers the English translation, with authentic explanatory notes, of the most sacred and profound treatise, DravyasaÉgraha, by Âcârya Nemichandra Siddhânta Cakravartî. (xvi) ¬ vkpk;Z usfepUae fojfpr aeO;laxzg eaxykpj.k xkFkk HkkokFkZ & eSa (vkpk;Z usfepUnz) ftuojksa esa iz/ku rhFk±dj Hkxoku~] ftUgksaus tho vkSj vtho nzO;ksa dk fu:i.k fd;k ,oa tks bUnzksa ds lewg ls oafnr gSa] mudks lnk eLrd >qdk dj ueLdkj djrk gw¡A INVOCATION 1. I (Âcârya Nemichandra) make obeisance humble, always by bowing my head, to that supreme Lord Jina (Victor) who has expounded the reality of substances (dravyas) – souls (jîva) and non-souls (ajîva) – and who is worshipped by the congregation of the lords (Indras) of celestial beings (devas). thoethoa nOoa ft.kojolgs.k ts.k f.kfíêòa A ns on onoana oans ra lOonk fljlk AA (1) Âcârya Nemichandra's Dravyasamgraha 1 . xkFkk HkkokFkZ & tks mi;ksxe; gS] vewrZ gS] drkZ gS] fut 'kjhj ds cjkcj gS] HkksDrk gS] lalkj esa fLFkr gS] fl1⁄4 gS vkSj LoHkko ls ÅèoZxeu djus okyk gS] og tho gSA 2. Jîva is characterized by consciousness (cetanâ) that is concomitant with upayoga – perception (darúana) and knowledge (jðâna), is incorporeal (amûrta), a causal agent (kartâ), coextensive with the body, enjoyer of the fruits of karmas (bhoktâ), having the world as its abode, emancipated (Siddha), and of the nature of darting upwards. thoks movksxevks veqfÙk dÙkk lnsgifjek.kks A HkksÙkk lalkjRFkks fl1⁄4ks lks foLllksîôxfn AA (2) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra mi;ksxks y{k.ke~ AA (2-8) Consciousness is the differentia (distinctive characteristic) of the soul. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi That, which arises from both internal and external causes and concomitant with consciousness, is upayoga (active or attentive consciousness). By this the soul is distinguished from the body, although it is one with the body from the point of view of EXPLANATORY NOTES 2 DravyasaÉgraha bondage, just as gold and silver are distinct by their colour etc. though mixed together. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 55 ____________ According to Jaina metaphysics jîva or soul has the nature of consciousness or cetanâ. When it is viewed in its pure state unlimited by extraneous conditions, it has its thoughtcharacteristics fully and perfectly developed. This state of its existence represents the ideal of perfection or Siddhahood. But even in this ideal state, the nature of the self does not lose its complexity. Even in its infinite radiance, the soul does not lose its dravya nature or dynamic constitution. It is not distinct and separate from its own infinite qualities. It is this richness of content that marks the Jaina conception of perfection as against the nihilistic attitude of Vedanta which speaks of quality-less existence as the ultimate Reality. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, Introduction, p. lxix ____________ Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra Hkkok thoknh;k thoxq.kk psn.kk ; movksxks A lqj.kj.kkj;frfj;k thoLl ; iTt;k cgqxk AA (16) Jîva and other Dravyas are real. The qualities of Jîva are consciousness and upayoga (perception and knowledge), which are manifold. The soul manifests in the following forms as Deva, as man, as a member of the Hell or as a plant or an animal. Commentary – The term Upayoga is used to denote Darúana and Jðâna. Darúana is perception and Jðâna is knowledge. 3 Verse 2 Besides upayoga there is the quality of consciousness or thought or cetanâ. Cetanâ and Upayoga constitute the main qualities of Jîva. But according to Jaina thought, Jîva may be pure and perfect or impure and imperfect – Úuddha Jîva and Karma Jîva. Karma Jîva is not a distinct kind. It is the same Úuddha Jîva soiled by the Karma. Cetanâ or thought when associated with Úuddha Jîva would mean perfect thought to which there can be nothing opaque. Upayoga will also be Úuddha Darúana and Úuddha Jðâna – perfect perception and perfect knowledge. The whole of reality forms an object of perception to Úuddha Darúana and at the same time the whole of reality is known to Úuddha Jðâna. Úuddha Cetanâ and Úuddha Upayoga, consciousness, perception and understanding of perfect and pure, constitute the Svabhâva Guõa – the intrinsic qualities of Jîva. These Svabhâva Guõas are potentially present in all Jîvas and explicitly manifest in Siddha Jîva or the Realised Self. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 12. ____________ Verses 27 and 28 of Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, together, are similar to the verse, under discussion, of DravyasaÉgraha: thoksfÙk gofn psnk mivksxfolsflnks igw dÙkk A HkksÙkk ; nsgeÙkks .k fg eqÙkks dEelatqÙkks AA (27) The soul has consciousness, is characterized by upayoga (knowledge and perception), is potent, causal agent (performs actions), enjoyer (of the fruits of karmas), conditioned by the body, incorporeal, and ordinarily attached to karmas. The characteristic of the jîva that it darts upwards is 4 DravyasaÉgraha mentioned in the next verse: dEeeyfoIieqDdks mîôa yksxLl varefèkxark A lks lOo.kk.knfjlh ygfn lqge .kfn;e.kara AA (28) The soul, free from the defect of karmas darts to the summit of the universe, has infinite knowledge and perception, and dwells there in infinite bliss. 5 Verse 2 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & O;ogkju; ls rhu dky esa bfUnz;] cy] vk;q vkSj izk.kkiku (mPÑokl&fu%'okl) bu pkjksa izk.kksa dks tks /kj.k djrk gS og tho gS vkSj fu'p;u; ls ftlds psruk gS og tho gSA 3. From the empirical or phenomenal point of view (vyavahâra naya), that which is living at present, will continue to live in the future, and was living in the past, through its four principles of organism [prâõas – strength (bala prâõa), senses (indriya prâõa), duration of age (âyuÍ prâõa), and respiration (ucchvâsa-niÍúvâsa prâõa)], is the jîva. From the transcendental or noumenal point of view (niúcaya naya), that which has consciousness is the jîva. frDdkys pnqik.kk bafn;cyekmvk.kik.kks ; A oogkjk lks thoks f.kPN;.k;nks nq psn.kk tLl AA (3) Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra ik.ks g pnq g thofn thoLlfn tks gq thfonks iqOoa A lks thoks ik.kk iq.k cy efn;ekm mLlklks AA (30) Whatever thing manifesting through four Prâõas (or principles of organism) is living at present, will continue to live in the future, and was living in the past, that same is Jîva. Again the Prâõas are Bala, or strength, Indriya or the senses, ÂyuÍ or the age and Ucchvâsa or respiration. Commentary – A living organism must have these four Prâõas or life principles. You cannot think of a living being EXPLANATORY NOTES 6 DravyasaÉgraha devoid of these characteristics. Hence the author, trying to describe the nature of life as we know it, enumerates the four fundamental characteristics of organic life. These are: 1. Balaprâõa or strength which consists of: (a) Manobala or strength of mind. (b) Vâgbala or strength of speech. (c) Kâyabala or strength of body. 2. Indriya-prâõas are the senses: (a) Sparúa or contact sense through skin. (b) Rasa or taste through tongue. (c) Ghrâõa or smell through nose. (d) Úabda or sound through ears. (e) CakÈu or vision through eyes. Thus the Indriyas are five. 3. ÂyuÍ Prâõa which is the duration or age of life and it is one. 4. Ucchvâsa or respiration is one. Thus the four Prâõas become ten Prâõas when details are taken into consideration. These Prâõas need not all of them with all the details be present together in an organism, i.e., there may be an organism which has not all the five Indriyas. But there must be the four main characteristics. These Prâõas are generated by the respective Karmas. The number and quality of the Prâõas will be determined by the Karmic differences. These are considered to be the characteristics of soul, only from Vyavahârika point. The particular Vyavahâra point adopted here is called by the Jaina Philosopher, anupacaritaasadbhûta-vyavahâranaya i.e., non-conventional and relative aspect of attending to the unessential nature of a thing, i.e., these characteristics do not belong to Âtmâ according to the principle of absolute reality or Úuddha Niúcayanaya. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 22-23 7 Verse 3 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & n'kZuksi;ksx vkSj Kkuksi;ksx bu Hksnksa ls mi;ksx nks izdkj dk gSA muesa p{kqn'kZu] vPk{kqn'kZu] vof/n'kZu vkSj dsoyn'kZu bu Hksnksa ls n'kZuksi;ksx pkj izdkj dk tkuuk pkfg,A 4. Upayoga is of two kinds – perception (darúana), and knowledge (jðâna). Perception (darúana) is of four kinds – (1) ocular perception (cakÈu), (2) non-ocular intuition (acakÈu), (3) clairvoyant perception (avadhi), and (4) perfect, infinite perception (kevala). movksxks nqfo;Iiks nal.k.kk.ka p nal.ka pnq/k A pD[kq vPkD[kw vksgh nal.ke/ dsoya .ks;a AA (4) Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra movksxks [kyq nqfogks .kk.ks.k ; nal.ks.k latqÙkks A thoLl lOodkya v.k..kHkwna fo;k.khfg AA (40) Upayoga, the instrument or means of knowledge, is twofold – Jðâna or understanding and Darúana or perception. It is inseparable from and always present in Jîva. So do thou learn its nature. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 28. ____________ Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra nal.kefo pD[kqtqna vpD[kqtqnefo ; vksfg.kk lfg;a A vf.kèk.ke.karfol;a dsofy;a pkfo i..kÙka AA (42) EXPLANATORY NOTES 8 DravyasaÉgraha Perception or Darúana is of four kinds. Perception through visual sensations, perception through non-visual senses, again that through the faculty of Avadhi, or clairvoyance, and lastly through Kevala or infinite perception, which is unlimited and apprehends all reality. Commentary – Darúana or perception implies merely the awareness that a thing exists. It corresponds to knowledge by acquaintance. Understanding the reality thus apprehended is Jðâna. In a rough way, Darúana and Jðâna may be said to correspond to the sensibility and understanding of Kant's system. Thus understanding and perception apprehend things gradually one after the other. But in the case of Kevalis the two faculties are co-extensive with the complete reality. The whole existence is perceived and understood at the same time, and as there is no reality beyond such faculty, it is not necessary for such a person to attend to things one after the other. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 40. 9 Verse 4 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & dqefrKku] dqJqrKku] dqvof/Kku] efrKku] JqrKku] vof/Kku] eu%i;Z;Kku vkSj dsoyKku] ,sls vkB izdkj dk Kkuksi;ksx gSA buesa dqvof/] vof/] eu%i;Z; rFkk dsoy ;s pkj izR;{k gSa] vkSj 'ks"k pkj ijks{k gSaA 5. Knowledge (jðâna) is of eight kinds (1) sensory knowledge (matijðâna), (2) scriptural knowledge (úrutajðâna), (3) clairvoyance (avadhijðâna), (4 6) these three, sensory knowledge, scriptural knowledge, and clairvoyance, may also be erroneous knowledge (kumati, kuúruti, and vibhaôga avadhi) when these coexist in the soul with wrong belief, (7) telepathy (manaÍparyaya jðâna), and (8) omniscience (kevalajðâna). Knowledge consciousness can also be divided into direct (pratyakÈa) and indirect (parokÈa) knowledge. .kk.ka vêòfo;Iia efnlqfnvksgh v.kk.k.kk.kkf.k A Ek.kiTtodsoyefo iPpD[kijksD[kHks;a p AA (5) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra efrJqrkofèkeu%i;Z;dsoykfu Kkue~ AA (1-9) Knowledge is of five kinds – sensory knowledge, scriptural knowledge, clairvoyance, telepathy, and omniscience. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi 1...That which knows its objects through the senses and the EXPLANATORY NOTES 1 i.e., objects fit to be known or cognized. 10 DravyasaÉgraha mind, or that through which the objects are known, or knowing alone is sensory knowledge. Owing to the destruction-cumsubsidence of karmas which cover it, that which hears, or that through which the ascertained objects are heard, or hearing alone is scriptural knowledge. These two are mentioned side by side, as these are governed by the relation of cause and effect. This is mentioned later, 'Scriptural knowledge is preceded by sensory'. The next kind is called avadhi (clairvoyance) as it ascertains matter in downward range or knows objects within limits. The object located in the thought of another is called mana (mind) due to association with the mind. Ascertaining it is telepathy. Now is it not sensory knowledge? No. Mana (mind) is merely relative. That which is displayed by destruction-cum-subsidence alone is merely spoken of with reference to one's own and another's mind. For instance we say, 'Look at the moon in the sky'. Here the sky is intended merely as the background. That for the sake of which the seekers pursue the path by external and internal austerities is pure knowledge. Or it means without the help of anything else. This is mentioned last as it is attained at the end. Telepathy is mentioned close to it because of its proximity to it. How is there proximity? Self-restraint is the cause of both. Clairvoyance is removed. How? It is far removed from omniscience. Indirect knowledge is mentioned before direct knowledge, as it is easily intelligible. These are heard by, familiar to and experienced by all beings, for these are mostly attained by them. Thus these are the five kinds of knowledge. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 16-17. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra efrJqrkoèk;ks foi;Z;ÜÓ AA (1-31) 11 Verse 5 Sensory knowledge, scriptural knowledge and clairvoyance may also be erroneous knowledge. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Viparyaya means false. How is it? It is because this is the section of right knowledge. Ca means also, that is wrong as well as right. Why are these wrong? These are wrong because these coexist in the soul with wrong belief. It is similar to the milk kept in a bitter gourd. Now the taste of the milk becomes different on account of the defect of the receptacle in which it is kept. But there is no error in the ascertainment of objects by wrong sensory knowledge etc. For instance, just as the person of right faith perceives form, colour and so on, so also does the person of wrong faith. Just as the person of right faith ascertains form, colour etc. through scriptural knowledge and represents these accordingly, so also does the person of wrong attitude through wrong scriptural knowledge. And just as the man of right attitude ascertains matter through clairvoyance, so also does the man of wrong attitude through erroneous clairvoyance. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 39-40. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vk|s ijks{ke~ AA (1-11) The first two (kinds of knowledge) are indirect (knowledge). Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Sensory knowledge is the first from the real point of view. Being next to it, scriptural knowledge is also considered the first figuratively. By the use of the dual number, the secondary 12 DravyasaÉgraha one is also taken. The first and the first are the first two, namely sensory knowledge and scriptural knowledge. These two are indirect pramâõas or knowledge. How are these indirect? These are dependent on others. This is mentioned later. "Sensory knowledge is acquired through the senses and the mind, scriptural knowledge through the mind." On the destruction-cum-subsidence of the concerned karmas, sensory knowledge and scriptural knowledge arise in the soul through the senses and the mind in the presence of light, teaching, etc. Hence these are called indirect. And comparison, verbal testimony, etc. are included under these alone. The remaining three constitute direct knowledge. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 19. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra izR;{keU;r~ AA (1-12) The remaining three constitute direct (knowledge). Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi ...Now it is contended that knowledge resulting from the operations of the senses is direct and that arising without the functioning of the senses is indirect. These definitions which are not open to disagreement must be accepted. But it is improper to say so. For, if such a view is accepted, the authentic person would cease to be omniscient. If knowledge arising through the senses be considered direct, then there can be no direct knowledge in the case of the authentic person. For he does not attain knowledge through the senses. If he also is considered to derive knowledge only through the senses, he would not be omniscient. If it is contended that he derives 13 Verse 5 direct knowledge through the mind, that knowledge is certainly not omniscience, as it is derived through the application 1of the mind . And it cannot be said that omniscience is established by scripture, for scripture presupposes the omniscient... Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 19-20. ____________ Direct (pratyakÈa) and Indirect (parokÈa) Knowledge The basic principle of knowing process of the Jîva or the Âtmâ, and the variations in the knowing process of a particular Jîva are due to associated conditions. An ordinary living being has access to the environmental objects through sense-perception. Sense perception is through the medium of sense-organs of the body. Since they are parts of the body, physical and physiological, the sensory-organs are distinctly material in nature and thus distinct from the nature of Jîva or the Âtmâ. Senseperception therefore according to Jaina epistemology is the knowledge which the Âtman acquires of the environment through the intermediary of material sense organs. Since it is through the intermediary of physiological organs of sense, perceptual knowledge cannot be considered to be immediate access of the soul to the environment-objects. Hence senseperception becomes mediate and not immediate. Direct contact of Jîva with the object is what is called pratyakÈa by the Jaina thinkers. Since the sense-perception is conditioned by physical sense-organs, it is not immediate. Sense-perception becomes parokÈa, mediate knowledge, according to Jaina epistemology. In this respect the terms pratyakÈa and parokÈa are completely reversed in Jaina epistemology. What is directly in contact with the soul is pratyakÈa and what the soul acquires 1 The attention of the mind to several objects simultaneously is impossible. 14 DravyasaÉgraha through the intermediary agent is parokÈa. Hence the senseperception is a parokÈa knowledge and not pratyakÈa as described by the other Indian systems. But Jaina epistemology recognizes two kinds of supersensory knowledge, (1) awareness of objects in distant places and times, and (2) contact with thought present in other individual beings. The former is called Avadhijðâna which may be translated as clairvoyant knowledge, and the latter is called ManaÍparyayajðâna which means telepathy in the language of modern psychology. These two features of supersensory knowledge, Avadhi and ManaÍparyayajðâna, clairvoyance and telepathy, are recognized to be knowledge of immediate type or pratyakÈa, since they do not depend upon any intermediary of sensory-organs. Of course, the real pratyakÈa knowledge is the supreme knowledge of Paramâtmâ when he gets rid of karmic bondage and when he attains Kevalajðâna – the knowledge par excellence. This knowledge is infinite and unlimited by spatial and temporal conditions. Chakravarti, A. (Prof.), Âcârya Kundakunda's Samayasâra, Introduction, p. 152-153. 15 Verse 5 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & O;ogkju; ls vkB izdkj ds Kku vkSj pkj izdkj ds n'kZu dk tks /kjd gS] ;g tho dk lkekU; y{k.k gSA vkSj 'kq1⁄4 fu'p;u; ls tks 'kq1⁄4 Kku o n'kZu gS og tho dk y{k.k dgk x;k gSA 6. From the empirical point of view (vyavahâra naya), eight kinds of knowledge and four kinds of perception are generally said to be the possessions of the soul. And from the pure transcendental point of view (úuddha niúcaya naya), soul's distinctive characteristic is pure knowledge and perception. vêòpnq.kk.knal.k lke..ka thoyD[k.ka Hkf.kna A oogkjk lq1⁄4.k;k lq1⁄4a iq.k nal.ka .kk.ka AA (6) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra xq.ki;Z;or~ aeO;e~ AA (5-38) That which has qualities and modes is a substance. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi ...What are qualities and what are modes? Those characteristics which are always associated with a substance are qualities. Those which are not always associated with a substance are modes. A substance possesses both. "That which makes distinction between one substance and another is called a quality, and modification of a substance is called a mode. A EXPLANATORY NOTES 16 DravyasaÉgraha substance is associated with these two. Further it is of inseparable connection and permanent." That, which distinguishes one substance from all others, is its distinctive quality. Only the presence of this quality makes it a substance. If such distinguishing characteristics were not present, it would lead to intermixture or confusion of substances. For instance, souls are distinguished from matter by the presence of qualities such as knowledge. Matter is distinguished from souls by the presence of form (colour) etc. Without such distinguishing characteristics, there can be no distinction between souls and matter. Therefore, from the general point of view, knowledge etc. are the qualities always associated with the soul, and form etc. are always associated with matter. Their modifications, which are separable from particular point of view, are modes. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 162. __________ The soul is an indivisible whole For practical purposes, we speak of the attributes of the soul, its right-belief, knowledge and conduct. But it is an indivisible unity. All attributes are implicit in its nature and merely manifest themselves in different aspects of the activity. Every individual substance is an inter-mixed, one inseparable group of an infinity of all-pervading attributes. The Soul is also such a group of infinite attributes, of which the most important are the sacred trinity of right-belief, right-knowledge and rightconduct. He who realizes this, does not lose himself in distinctions, but becomes absorbed in his own self and enjoys the nectar of his own eternal essence. For the not-knowing pupil, the wise teacher (Âcârya) selects some of the special qualities, and describes the substance by them, so that the pupil may properly understand that substance as distinct from others. 17 Verse 6 Thus it is possible only for this practical purpose to make division of its qualities. The substance is really an indivisible whole, and can be known truly only by the realization of its entire wholeness. Jaini, J.L., Samayasâra of Shri Kunda Kunda Âchârya, p. 7. 18 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & fu'p;u; ls tho esa ik¡p o.kZ] ik¡p jl] nks xa/] vkSj vkB Li'kZ ugha gSa] blfy, tho vew£rd gSA vkSj O;ogkju; ls deZcU/ dh vis{kk ls tho ew£rd gSA o..k jl iap xa/k nks iQklk vêò f.kPN;k thos A .kks lafr veqfÙk rnks oogkjk eqfÙk ca/knks AA (7) Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra oogkj.kvks Hkklfn thoks nsgks ; gofn [kyq ,WDdks A .k nq f.kPN;Ll thoks nsgks ; dnkfo ,WDdV~Bks AA (1-27-27) The empirical point of view (vyavahâra naya) indeed holds that the soul and the body are the same, however, from the transcendental point of view (niúcaya naya) the soul and the body are never the same (as they are made up of different substances). Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 16. __________ EXPLANATORY NOTES 7. As per the transcendental point of view (niúcaya naya), the soul is devoid of five colours, five kinds of taste, two kinds of smell, and eight kinds of touch and, therefore, it is incorporeal. When it is sullied with the karmic dirt, only then, from the empirical point of view (vyavahâra naya), the soul is said to be having corporeal form. 19 Verse 7 Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra vjle#oexa/a vOoÙka psn.kkxq.kelía A tk.k v yxXxg.ka thoef.kfíêòlaBk.ka AA (2-11-49) The pure soul should be known as without taste, colour and smell, beyond perception though the senses, characterized by consciousness, without sound, cannot be apprehended through a symbol or a sense organ, and whose form or shape cannot be portrayed. Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 27. This Gatha distinguishes the soul from matter, which has necessarily colour, smell, tatse, touch and a material shape. Material molecules can be visible and known by their figures. The soul on the other hand is the immaterial conscious substance and can only be realized by itself in self-absorption. It is no doubt with some form which in reality has power to pervade throughout the whole universe but owing to the operation of body sub-class of body-making Karma, it contracts and expands according to the particular body occupied by it in its mundane condition. Thus it is said to be equal in size to the body which it occupies, but in the liberated condition it retains only a little less than the outline of its last body, because the body-making Karma being destroyed contraction and expansion of the soul are no longer possible. Jaini, J.L., Samayasâra of Shri Kunda Kunda Âchârya, p. 32. __________ Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Since the soul is non-material, how are the dispositions of subsidence etc. applicable to the non-material soul? These dispositions have reference to bondage of karmas. How can 20 DravyasaÉgraha there be bondage of karmic matter with the incorporeal soul? It is possible because of the manifold nature of the soul. The soul is non-material in a non-absolutistic sense only. It is not true that the soul is only non-material. From the point of view of the modes in bondage, owing to the influence of karmas, the soul is corporeal in the embodied state. From the point of view of its pure nature the soul is incorporeal. Again it is contended that, if the soul becomes one with body because of the influence of karma, then it cannot be considered separate from the body. But it is not so. Though the soul is one with the body in the embodied state, it is different from the body because of its distinctive characteristics. It has been said so in the scripture. "From the point of view of bondage, the soul is one with the body. Still it is different from the body because of its distinguishing characteristics. Hence the incorporeal nature of the soul is predicated in a non-absolutistic or relativistic sense only. From one point of view it is incorporeal. But from another point of view it is not incorporeal." Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 54-55. 21 Verse 7 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & vkRek O;ogkju; ls iqñxy deZ (Kkukoj.kkfn deks±) dk drkZ gS] (v'kq1⁄4) fu'p;u; ls psru deZ (jkxkfn) dk drkZ gS vkSj 'kq1⁄4fu'p;u; ls 'kq1⁄4 Hkkoksa dk drkZ gSA 8. From the empirical point of view (vyavahâra naya), the soul is said to be the producer of karmic matter (like knowledgeobscuring karma); from the impure transcendental point of view (aúuddha niúcaya naya), the soul is responsible for its psychic dispositions (like attachment and aversion); but from the pure transcendental point of view (úuddha niúcaya naya), the soul is consciousness – pure perception and knowledge. iksXW xydEeknh.ka dÙkk oogkjnks nq f.kPN;nks A psn.kdEek.kknk lq1⁄4.k;k lq1⁄4Hkkok.ka AA (8) The empirical point of view (vyavahâra naya) and the transcendental point of view (niúcaya naya) To start with there are two main aspects of Nayas: Niúcaya and Vyavahâra. The former represents the true and complete point of view. There is no distinction between the dravya and its guòas. The self is looked at as a whole with all the wealth of its attributes. The latter represents the partial point of view. The complex nature of the self is analysed into its diverse qualities, and our attention may be directed to any particular attribute with which the self may be identified at the moment. Further the former Niúcaya Naya is divided into Úuddha Niúcaya Naya EXPLANATORY NOTES 22 DravyasaÉgraha and Aúuddha Niúcaya Naya. Úuddha Niúcaya Naya holds the self in its pure and unconditioned nirupâdhi state. Disentangled from all its material environment and limitation the self radiates in its pristine glory through all its wealth of infinite qualities. This aspect where the self is in its qualities and its qualities are pure and unalloyed expression of the nature of this self is the topic of Úuddha Niúcaya Naya. The second, Aúuddha Niúcaya Naya, contemplates the self as caught in the meshes of the material environment, the sopâdhi state. The presence of upâdhi makes it impure or aúuddha. Its intrinsic glory is dimmed but still it is viewed as a whole with its complete nature as expressed in its attributes though somewhat warped by alien influences. This is the self according to the Aúuddha Niúcaya Naya. Similarly, the Vyavahâra point of view is divided into two main heads: Sadbhûta Vyavahâra and Asadbhûta Vyavahâra. The term sadbhûta implies the intrinsic nature of the thing. Here the question is not about the purity or impurity of the thing. The term Vyavahâra as already explained implies the analysis and differentiation of attributes from the underlying dravya. Jðâna or thought is certainly an attribute of the self. To speak of jðâna as identical with self is to adopt Sadbhûta Vyavahâra Naya. The term asadbhûta implies the importation of alien qualities into the self. Some of the organic instincts and emotions are distinctly due to the physical constitution. Nevertheless such instincts and emotions are associated with the self from the point of view of Asadbhûta Vyavahâra Naya. Similarly the karmic constituents which are intrinsically physical may be said to belong to the self and modify its manifestations. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, Introduction, p. lxx-lxxi. __________ 23 Verse 8 Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra tks iLlfn vIik.ka vc1⁄4iqV~Ba v.k..k;a f.k;na A vfolslelatqÙka ra lq1⁄4.k;a fo;k.kkfg AA (1-14-14) The point of view which sees the soul as 1) free from bondage, 2) untouched by others, 3) distinct, 4) steady, 5) inseparable from its attributes of knowledge, faith etc., and 6) free from union with any other substance, is the pure point of view (úuddha naya). Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 11. __________ The soul is consciousness (cetanâ) or upayoga – perception and knowledge Citta or cetanâ as a characteristic of the soul is important in Indian philosophy. In the DravyasaÉgraha, jîva is described as possessing cetanâ from the noumenal point of view. Cetanâ is a sort of inclination which arises from upayoga. This inclination branches in two directions – jðâna and darúana. Darúana may be said to be undifferentiated knowledge. Jðâna is the cognition defined. The jîva has infinite jðâna and darúana. But certain classes of Karman, like jðânâvaraõîya and darúanâvaraõîya tend to obscure and confuse the essential nature of the jîva. From the phenomenal point of view, darúana and jðâna tend to manifest themselves in eight kinds of jðâna and four kinds of darúana. The possession of upayoga raises the question whether the jîva possesses upayoga and is yet different from it, or whether it is identical with it... ...Jainism asserts that only from the phenomenal point of view they are separable. In Paðcâstikâya-sâra we read, "Only in common parlance do we distinguish darúana and jðâna. But 24 DravyasaÉgraha in reality there is no separation." The soul is inseparable from upayoga. Kalghatgi, T.G., Jaina View of Life, p. 52. __________ Cetanâ is the 'light of consciousness' Cetanâ as a fundamental quality of the soul is pure consciousness, a kind of flame without smoke. This consciousness is eternal, although it gets manifested in the source of the evolutionary process of life in the empirical sense. This empirical consciousness arises from the contact of the sense organs with the objects. Cetanâ in its pure form gets embodied with the Âtman and comes into contact with the empirical life, with the sense organs and objects. It manifests itself in the form of jðâna and darúana. Jðâna and Darúana are, therefore, aspects of cetanâ and cetanâ is the springboard from which they arise. It is like the flood of light in which objects are illuminated. It is the psychic background and the psychic halo of cognition in its two aspects, jðâna and darúana. Cetanâ, therefore, is the light of consciousness that the soul possesses and through this light the cognition of objects arises. Kalghatgi, T.G., Jaina View of Life, p. 75-76. __________ The Self (jîva) and the Non-self (ajîva) From the point of view of Ontology Jaina thinkers make the self (Jîva) and the non-self (Ajîva) as two absolutely different substances. The former is conscious, incorporeal and immaterial, while the latter is unconscious, corporeal and material. Every embodied self (SaÉsârî Jîva) has a soul and a body. It has a gross body and a subtle body composed of infra-sensible particles of matter (karma), called kârmaõa úarîra. Both gross 25 Verse 8 body, and subtle body change. When the self achieves perfection (siddhi), it transcends both. In discussing the relation between the states of the self and the states of the karmamatter, the Jaina makes a distinction between a substantial cause (upâdâna kartâ) and an external cause (nimitta kartâ). Mental states are the modifications of the self, and organic states are the modifications of matter. The self is the substantial cause of psychical states, and matter is the substantial cause of organic states. And yet psychical states and organic states are external causes of each other. One psychical state is produced by an immediately preceding psychical state, and determined externally by an organic state. In like manner, one organic state is determined by immediately preceding organic state and yet conditioned externally by a psychic state. Jhaveri, B.J., Consideration of Self in Jaina Philosophy, published in Mahavira and His Teachings, p. 235-236. 26 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & vkRek O;ogkju; ls lq[k&nq%[k :Ik iqñxy deks± ds iQy dks Hkksxrk gS vkSj fu'p;u; ls vkRek psru LoHkko ('kq1⁄4 Kku o n'kZu) dks Hkksxrk gSA 9. From the empirical point of view (vyavahâra naya), the soul is said to be the enjoyer of the fruits of karmas in the form of pleasure and pain, but from the transcendental point of view (niúcaya naya), the soul experiences only consciousness (cetanâ), concomitant with perception (darúana) and knowledge (jðâna). oogkjk lqgnqD[ka iqXxydEeIiQya iHkqatsfn A vknk f.kPN;.k;nks psn.kHkkoa [kq vknLl AA (9) Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra tg flfIivks nq psWV~Ba dqOofn gofn ; rgk v.k..kks lks A rg thoks fo ; dEea dqOofn gofn ; v.k..kks lks AA (10-47-354) tg psWV~Ba dqOoarks nq flfIivks f.kPpnqfD[knks gksfn A rÙkks fl;k v.k..kks rg pWsV~Barks nqgh thoks AA (10-48-355) Just as an artisan (a goldsmith, for example) makes his mind up to undertake the task (of making earrings etc.), gets engrossed and becomes one with the task, similarly, the Self EXPLANATORY NOTES 27 Verse 9 also gets engrossed and becomes one with his psychic dispositions like attachment. Just as an artisan (a goldsmith, for example), while performing the task, suffers all the time and becomes one with that suffering, similarly, the Self, kindled by pleasure and pain due to his psychic dispositions, suffers all the time and becomes one with that suffering. Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 167-168. ____________ Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra v..kk.kh dEeiQya i;fMlgkofêònks nq osnsfn A .kk.kh iq.k dEeiQya tk.kfn mfnna .k osnsfn AA (10-9-316) The ignorant, engrossed in the nature of various species of karmas, enjoys the fruits of karmas (in the form of pleasure and pain), and the knowledgeable is aware of the fruits of karmas but does not enjoy them. Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 151. A wise person suffering from disease knows it to be due to some outward cause of his carelessness and inward cause of his painfeeling Karma. He calmly uses medicine for it and tries to be cured, and feels no worry. Similarly a right knower calmly bears the effects of Karmas and is not affected by them. Jaini, J.L., Samayasâra of Shri Kunda Kunda Âchârya, p. 178-179. ____________ Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra osnarks dEeiQya vIik.ka tks nq dq.kfn dEeiQya A lks ra iq.kks fo ca/fn ch;a nqD[kLl vêòfoga AA (10-80-387) 28 DravyasaÉgraha osnarks dEeiQya e;s dna tks nq eq.kfn dEeiQya A lks ra iq.kks fo ca/fn ch;a nqD[kLl vêòfoga AA (10-81-388) osnarks dEeiQya lqfgnks nqfgnks ; gofn tks psnkA lks ra iq.kks fo ca/fn ch;a nqD[kLl vêòfogaAA (10-82-389) Experiencing the fruits of karmas, the Self who identifies himself with those fruits of karmas, bonds himself again with the seeds of misery in the form of eight kinds of karmas. Experiencing the fruits of karmas, the Self who believes that he is the creator of those fruits of karmas, bonds himself again with the seeds of misery in the form of eight kinds of karmas. Experiencing the fruits of karmas, the Self who gets happy or miserable with those fruits of karmas, bonds himself again with the seeds of misery in the form of eight kinds of karmas. Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 183-184. The consciousness that, 'I am other than jðâna or pure knowledge' is ajðâna or nescient consciousness. That is of two kinds, karma-cetanâ or karma-phala-cetanâ. The feeling that, 'I produce all these things other than jðâna' is karma-cetanâ. The consciousness that, 'I enjoy the fruits of all things other than jðâna' is karma-phala-cetanâ. These two constitute the seed for saÉsâra, because they form really the cause of the eight kinds of karmas which form the causal condition of saÉsâra. Therefore the person who wants to attain mokÈa must destroy these two forms of ajðâna-cetanâ, nescient consciousness. In order to achieve this end, he must renounce all karma or action and also renounce all karma-phala or the fruits of his action. Chakravarti, A. (Prof.), Âcârya Kundakunda's Samayasâra, p. 458. 29 Verse 9 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & O;ogkju; ls leqñ?kkr voLFkk ds vfrfjDr ;g tho ladksp rFkk foLrkj ls NksVs vkSj cM+s 'kjhj ds izek.k jgrk gS] vkSj fu'p;u; ls tho vla[;kr&izns'kh gSA 10. From the empirical point of view (vyavahâra naya), the soul, in states other than that of samudghâta, due to its capacity of expansion and contraction, is co-extensive with the physical body that it inhabits, but from the transcendental point of view (niúcaya naya), the soul has innumerable space-points. v.kqxq#nsgiek.kks molagkjIilIinks psnk A vleqgnks oogkjk f.kPN;.k;nks vla[knslks ok AA (10) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra izns'klagkjfolikZH;ka iznhior~ AA (5-16) (It is possible) by the contraction and expansion of the spacepoints (of a soul) as in the case of the light of a lamp. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi The soul which is non-material somehow assumes material form on account of beginningless bondage. And it dwells in small or big bodies on account of its karmic body by contraction and expansion as the light of the lamp. Therefore, the soul can dwell in one, two, etc. of the innumerable parts of the universe. The light of a lamp lit in an open space extends far and wide. But it extends only to the limit of a dish or a room in which the lamp is placed. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 141. ____________ EXPLANATORY NOTES 30 DravyasaÉgraha Samudghâta – expansion of the spatial units of the soul Samudghâta has been thus defined: "Samudghâta is the exit of Jîva from the body to another form, without leaving the original body altogether." Seven kinds of Samudghâta are recognized in Jaina philosophy, viz., Vedanâ, KaÈâya, Vikriyâ, Maraõântika, Teja, Âhâra, and Kevalî. When the Âtmâ goes out of its restraining body particles through excessive pain, without leaving the original body, we have an illustration of Vedanâ-samudghâta. When, at the rise of excessive anger etc., the Âtmâ goes out of its material confines without leaving the body to injure others, we have KaÈâya-samudghâta. The expansion of the Âtmâ from its Pradeúas, without leaving the body, owing to some perturbation due to lust etc., is called Vikriyâ-samudghâta. The exit of Âtmâ, without leaving the original body, to that Pradeúa where it has fixed its residence, at the time of death of a being, is Maraõântika-samudghâta. Teja-samudghâta are of two sorts – Úubha and Aúubha. It is said that when a great sage perceives some cause of harm to his mind, he becomes angry, and at that time a red figure, twelve yojanas in length and nine yojanas broad, pointed at the top and broad at the bottom, issues forth from the left shoulder of the sage and, after destroying the cause of evil consumes itself with the sage. This is Aúubha-samudghâta. There is a Jaina story that such a figure issued forth from the body of the sage Dvîpâyana and, destroying Dwârikâ, destroyed itself with the sage. The exit of white form, having an extent similar to that mentioned in Aúubha-samudghâta, from the right shoulder of a sage who becomes full of commiseration at some calamity of the people, like a famine or an epidemic, is known as Úubhasamudghâta. This, after destroying the calamity, enters its own place. The exit of a white figure, one cubit in length, from the head of a sage, to resolve a doubt by seeing some Kevalî 31 Verse 10 (possessed of infinite knowledge) is known as Âhârasamudghâta. In a certain stage, a Kevalî's form expands and fills up the whole universe, without leaving the original body. This is called Kevalî-samudghâta. Ghoshal, Sarat Chandra, Dravya-SaÉgraha, p. 21-22 Kevalî-samudghâta is expansion of the spatial units of the omniscient soul from his body without wholly discarding the body, for the purpose of levelling down the duration of the other three non-destructive karmas to that of the age-karma, by filling up the entire universe and contracting back to the size of the body in eight instants, just prior to attaining liberation. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 102 ____________ Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra tg imejk;j;.ka f[kÙka [khjs iHkkl;fn [khja A rg nsgh nsgRFkks lnsgeÙka iHkkl;fn AA (33) Just as the lotus-hued ruby when placed in a cup of milk imparts its lustre to the milk, so Âtmâ residing in its own body imparts its lustre or intelligence to the whole body. Commentary – Âtmâ is in itself non-spatial hence it is not accurate to ask "Where does it reside in its body?" It pervades through the whole body. If it is located in any particular part of the body, the parts away from its residence will have to be somehow related to consciousness. The Jaina system avoids the whole difficulty by considering the soul to be completely pervading in its own body. This pervading is not to be interpreted as a sort of physical expansion. It is merely spiritual manifestation, still the relation of consciousness is intimate 32 DravyasaÉgraha with its own body which is physical and spatial. Âtmâ is considered to be a Kâya. But this Kâyatva would not make it physical. It is distinctly defined to be spiritual. ... Though the Âtmâ has continued to exist, and has an embodied existence from time immemorial, it is in its spiritual nature entirely distinct from its corporeal habitation. It puts on a body because of Karmas and thus it roams in the world of saÉsâra. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 24-25. ____________ The soul is an expanding and contracting substance Jainism refers to the size of the soul. Although souls are not of any definite size, they contract and expand according to the size of the body in which they are incorporated for the time being. The soul is capable of adjusting its size to the physical body, as the lamp placed in a large or small room illuminates the whole space of the room. Nemichandra describes it as the phenomenal characteristic of the soul. From the noumenal point of view it is said to exist in innumerable Pradeúas. Kalghatgi, T.G., Jaina View of Life, p. 55. As regards its dimensions, the soul is an expanding and contracting substance, and has no fixed size of its own prior to the attainment of salvation. It is obvious that the soul cannot be smaller than its physical body, for in that case it will not be able to feel the bodily affections as its own. This will be readily agreed to if we take into consideration the proposition that pleasure and pain being affections of the ego it is impossible to feel either in a place which is not pervaded by the soul. If it be said that a mental message is received by the soul from the seat of the trouble, then the reply is that there will be no feeling of 33 Verse 10 pleasure or pain on such an assumption; for just as it is impossible for a man to experience the actual sensation of burning and physical pain on the receipt of a message that his house is on fire, however much he might be distressed by the piece of information mentally, in the same way and precisely for the same reason it is not possible for the soul to experience pleasure or pain in a place where it is not. And, lastly, even if it be assumed that physical pain could be caused by the message, then the feeling would be confined to the substance of the soul itself, and thus to the cavity of the heart or wherever else the soul might be located, but not at the seat of the trouble. Actual experience, however, demonstrates only too clearly that the feeling of pain is not confined to any particular locality in the organism, but may be experienced all over the body. This unmistakably proves the pervasion of the whole body by the soul... ...Now, since the body is not constant, but a thing which grows from small dimensions, it follows that the soul cannot have a permanent size of its own so long as it is involved in transmigration. This amounts to saying that the soul is an expanding and contracting substance; it begins from a microscopical size in the female womb and goes on expanding with its body till it attains its full proportions. Finally, that is, at the end of each earthly life, it is contracted again into the seed of the next incarnation to undergo the expanding process once more. Thus does the jîva continue to expand and contract in its different bodies, in the course of transmigration, till nirvâõa be reached. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 499, 501. 34 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & ìFohdkf;d] tydkf;d] vfXudkf;d] ok;qdkf;d vkSj ouLifrdkf;d bu Hksnksa ls ukuk izdkj ds LFkkoj tho gSa vkSj ;s lc ,d Li'kZu bfUnz; ds gh /kjd gSa] rFkk 'ka[k vkfn nks] rhu] pkj vkSj ik¡p bfUnz;ksa ds /kjd =kl tho gksrs gSaA 11. Souls having earth, water, fire, air, and plants for their bodies are various kinds of immobile beings, sthâvara jîvas, that possess one sense only. The mobile beings, trasa jîvas, like conch etc., progressively possess two, three, four, and five senses. iq<fotyrsmokÅo.kIiQnh fofogFkkojsbanh A foxfrxpnqiapD[kk rlthok gksafr la[kknh AA (11) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra ìfFkO;Irstksok;qouLir;% LFkkojk% AA (2-13) Earth, water, fire, air and plants are immobile beings. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi There are earth bodies and so on, being the different divisions of immobile name karmas. The naming of souls (beings) as earth etc. is based on the fruition of these name karmas. Though the name pÃthivî is derived from the root prathana, it is current by usage irrespective of the nature of spreading etc. Four kinds of each of these are mentioned in the scriptures (by the sages). For instance earth, earth body, life in earth body, EXPLANATORY NOTES 35 Verse 11 1and life tending towards an earth body . That which has no consciousness and has the quality of hardness as its own nature is earth. Though it has no consciousness, even in the absence of the fruition of earth name karma, it is called earth as it is characterized by spreading etc. Or earth is common to the other three also. The earth body is that which has been abandoned by the soul present in it, similar to the dead body of a man. The earth creature is that which has earth for its body (namely the soul that lives in an earth body). The earth soul is that which has acquired the name karma of earth body, and is in transit with the karmic body, but has not actually entered the earth body. Similarly with regard to water etc. These five kinds of living beings are immobile lives. How many life principles or vitalities do these possess? They possess the four vitalities of the sense-organ of touch, strength of body or energy, respiration and life-duration. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 62-63. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra }hfUae;kn;Ðlk% AA (2-14) The mobile beings are from the two-sensed beings onwards. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi ...The two-sensed beings have six (life principles), namely the sense of taste and the organ of speech in addition to the former four. The three-sensed beings have seven with the addition of the sense of smell. The four-sensed beings have eight with the addition of the sense of sight. In the animal world the five1 earth (PÃthivî), earth body (PÃthivîkâya), earth creature (PÃthivîkâyika), and earth soul (PÃthivî-jîva) 36 DravyasaÉgraha sensed beings without mind have nine life principles with the addition of sense of hearing. Those endowed with mind have ten, with the addition of the mind. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 63. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra ÑfefiihfydkHkzejeuq";knhukesdSdò1⁄4kfu AA (2-23) The worm, the ant, the bee, and the man, etc., have each one more sense than the preceding one. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi The worm and similar creatures possess the sense of taste in addition to the sense of touch. The ant and similar creatures the sense of smell in addition to the senses of touch and taste. The bee and creatures of that class possess the sense of sight in addition to the senses of touch, taste and smell. Man and the beings similar to him possess the sense of hearing in addition to the former four. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 62-63, 67 37 Verse 11 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & i×psfUnz; tho laKh vkSj vlaKh ,sls nks izdkj ds tkuus pkfg, vkSj nks&bfUnz;] rsbfUnz;] pkSbfUnz; ;s lc eujfgr (vlaKh) gSaA ,dsfUnz; cknj vkSj lw{e nks izdkj ds gSa vkSj ;s iwoksZDr lkrksa Ik;kZIrd rFkk vi;kZIrd ds Hksn ls nks&nks izdkj ds gSaA bl izdkj 14 tholekl gSaA 12. The five-sensed jîvas are categorized as those with mind (saðjðî jîvas), and those without mind (asaðjðî jîvas). Rest all jîvas are without mind. The one-sensed jîvas are categorized as 1 2gross (bâdara), and subtle (sûkÈma). All jîvas are further categorized as having attained completion (paryâpta), and not having attained completion (aparyâpta). le.kk ve.kk .ks;k ia pfn; f.kEe.kk ijs lOos A cknjlqgesbanh lOos iTtÙk bnjk ; AA (12) Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi That which causes the complete development of the organs and capacities, is the name-karma of completion (paryâpta). It is of six kinds – taking in of the molecules to form the body (âhâra), development of the body (úarîra), development of the sense EXPLANATORY NOTES 1 Gross (bâdara) name-karma (for one-sensed beings) produces a body that is fettered by matter and, therefore, requires a substratum. 2 Subtle (sûkÈma) name karma (for one-sensed beings) produces a body that is unfettered by material things and does not hinder movement of other objects. Whole universe is the place for their existence. 38 DravyasaÉgraha organs (indriya), development of the respiratory organs (ucchvâsa-niÍúvâsa), development of the vocal organ (bhâÈâ), and development of the brain (manaÍ). That which prevents the full development of these six kinds of completion, is the name-karma of incompletion (aparyâpta). Adapted from: Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 228-229 ____________ Thus, there are fourteen kinds of jîvas, called jîva-samâsa: (1-4) One-sensed: bâdara paryâpta bâdara aparyâpta sûkÈma paryâpta sûkÈma aparyâpta (5-6) Two-sensed: paryâpta aparyâpta (7-8) Three-sensed: paryâpta aparyâpta (9-10) Four-sensed: paryâpta aparyâpta (11-14) Five-sensed: saðjðî paryâpta saðjðî aparyâpta asaðjðî paryâpta asaðjðî aparyâpta 39 Verse 12 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & O;ogkju; ls lalkjh tho pkSng ekxZ.kkLFkkuksa ls rFkk pkSng xq.kLFkkuksa ls pkSng&pkSng izdkj ds gksrs gSa] vkSj 'kq1⁄4 fu'p;u; dh n`f"V ls rks lc lalkjh tho 'kq1⁄4 gh gSa] muesa dksbZ Hksn ugha gSA 13. The transmigrating souls (saÉsârî jîvas), from the empirical point of view (vyavahâra naya), are of fourteen kinds based on the method of inquiry into their nature (mârgaõâsthâna), also of fourteen kinds based on their stage of spiritual development (guõasthâna). From the transcendental point of view (niúcaya naya), however, all souls are intrinsically pure. eXx.kxq.kBk.ksfg ; pmnlfg goafr rg vlq1⁄4.k;k A fo..ks;k lalkjh lOos lq1⁄4k gq lq1⁄4.k;k AA (13) Fourteen material principles of souls (mârgaõâsthâna) Inquiring into the nature of souls, based on fourteen material principles are called mârgaõâsthâna: 1. State of existence (gati-mârgaõâ): The four states of existence are celestial beings (deva), infernal beings (nâraka), human beings (manuÈya), and plants and animals (tiryag). 2. Senses (indriya-mârgaõâ): The five senses are touch (sparúana), taste (rasana), smell (ghrâõa), sight (cakÈu), and hearing (úrotra). 3. Body (kâya-mârgaõâ): Five kinds of immobile beings (sthâvara), and mobile beings (trasa). EXPLANATORY NOTES 40 DravyasaÉgraha 4. Activities (yoga-mârgaõâ): The threefold activity of the body (kâya), speech (vâk), and mind (manaÍ). 5. Gender (veda-mârgaõâ): Masculine, feminine, or common (neuter). 6. Passions (kaÈâya-mârgaõâ): The passions are of four kinds: anger (krodha), pride (mâna), deceitfulness (mâyâ), and greed (lobha). Each of these four is further divided into four classes, namely that which leads to infinite births (anantânubandhî), that which hinders partial abstinence (apratyâkhyâna), that which disturbs complete self-restraint (pratyâkhyâna), and that which interferes with perfect conduct (saðjvalana). Thus, the passions make up sixteen. The quasi-passions (no-kaÈâya) are nine: laughter (hâsya), liking (rati), disliking (arati), sorrow (úoka), fear (bhaya), disgust (jugupsâ), the female sex-passion (strîveda), the male sex-passion (puruÈaveda), and the neuter sex-passion (napunsaka-veda). 7. Knowledge (jðâna-mârgaõâ): Knowledge is of eight kinds: sensory (mati), scriptural (úruta), clairvoyance (avadhi), telepathy (manaÍparyaya), omniscience (kevala), flawed sensory (kumati), flawed scriptural (kuúruta), and flawed clairvoyance (vibhaôga avadhi). 8. Restraint (saÉyama-mârgaõâ): Consists in observing the rules of conduct (câritra), restraint-cum-non-restraint (saÉyama-asaÉyama), and non-restraint (asaÉyama). 9. Perception (darúana-mârgaõâ): Perception is four kinds: ocular perception (cakÈu), non-ocular intuition (acakÈu), clairvoyant perception (avadhi), and perfect, infinite perception (kevala). 10. Thought-complexion (leúyâ-mârgaõâ): Thoughtcomplexion is the source or cause of vibratory activity of the soul coloured by the passions. It is of six kinds, namely black (kÃÈõa), blue (nîla), dove-grey (kâpota), 41 Verse 13 colour of a flame, yellow (pîta), colour of lotus, pink (padma), and white (úukla). The first three are resultants of evil and the last three of good emotions. The Jainas give the example of six travellers in a forest. They see a tree full of fruits. The man with black leúyâ would intend to uproot the tree, the one with blue leúyâ to cut the trunk, the one with grey leúyâ to cut the branches, the one with yellow leúyâ to take the twigs, the one with pink leúyâ to pluck the fruits, and the one with white leúyâ would be content to take whatever fruits have fallen on the ground. 11. Capacity for salvation (bhavyatva-mârgaõâ): A soul can be termed bhavya or abhavya, according to its capacity or incapacity for salvation, respectively. 12. Right belief (samyaktva-mârgaõâ): Right belief arising from subsidence (aupúamika), destruction (kÈâyika), and destruction-cum-subsidence (kÈâyopaúamika) of karmas, are the forms of samyaktva. Classification is also done on the basis the three kinds of faith-deluding karmas: slightly clouding right belief (samyaktva), wrong belief (mithyâtva), and mixed right and wrong belief (samyakmithyâtva). 13. Mind (saðjðitva-mârgaõâ): The two kinds of transmigrating souls are those with or without mind. 14. Assimilation of matter (âhâra-mârgaõâ): Âhâra is taking in of matter fit for the three kinds of bodies and the six kinds of completion. The three kinds of bodies are: a) gross, physical body, b) the transformable body of celestial and infernal beings, and c) projectable body emanating from a saint. The six kinds of completion (paryâpti) have already been enumerated (see p. 38-39). The soul may thus be âhâraka or anâhâraka. ____________ 42 DravyasaÉgraha Fourteen stages of spiritual development (guõasthâna) The stages of spiritual evolution, called guõasthâna, are fourteen. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi 1. Delusion – mithyâdÃÈÇi 2. Downfall – sâsâdanasamyagdÃÈÇi 3. Mixed Right and Wrong Belief – samyagmithyâdÃÈÇi 4. Vowless Right Belief – asaÉyatasamyagdÃÈÇi 5. Partial Vows – saÉyatâsaÉyata 6. Imperfect Vows – pramattasaÉyata 7. Perfect Vows – apramattasaÉyata 8. New Thought-Activity – apûrvakaraõa 9. Advanced Thought-Activity – anivÃttibâdarasâmparâya 10. Slightest Delusion – sûkÈmasâmparâya 11. Subsided Delusion – upaúânta-kaÈâya 12. Destroyed Delusion – kÈîõa-kaÈâya 13. Omniscience with Vibration – sayogakevalî 14. Non-Vibratory Omniscient – ayogakevalî The self that is subjugated by the karma which causes false belief is the 'Misbeliever' (mithyâdÃÈÇi). That karma, which flows into the soul chiefly on account of false belief, is cut off in the case of the rest. Hence stoppage of that karma prevails in the beings from the second stage of spiritual development, namely 'Downfall' (sâsâdanasamyagdÃÈÇi) onwards. What is it? It is of sixteen kinds – karmas causing wrong belief, neuter sex, infernal lifetime, infernal state of existence, birth as a one43 Verse 13 sensed being, birth as a three-sensed being, birth as a foursensed being, unsymmetrical body, quite a weak joining of the bodily structure, transmigrating force tending to infernal state of existence, a hot body (body emitting a warm splendor), a body possessing one sense only, a subtle body, an undeveloped body and a common body. Non-restraint is of three kinds – the rise of passions leading to endless mundane existence, the rise of passions hindering partial restraint, and the rise of passions hindering complete self-discipline. The influx of karmas caused by these passions is stopped in their absence. It is as follows. Deep sleep, deep slumber, somnambulism, anger, pride, deceitfulness and greed (leading to an endless series of worldly existence), the female sex, animal age, animal state of existence, the middle four types of the structure of the body, the (middle) four types of joining, the transmigrating force tending to the animal state of existence, cold lustre, awkward motion, causing apathy, illsounding voice, dull appearance (lustreless body) and low family surroundings. These karmas, the influx of which is caused mostly by non-restraint arising from the passions of endless series, bind one-sensed beings etc., up to the end of the second stage of spiritual development; there is stoppage of these karmas is those stages, that is from the third stage of 'Mixed Right and Wrong Belief' (samyagmithyâdÃÈÇi). Ten karmas flow into the soul primarily on account of nonrestraint caused by the rise of passions hindering partial restraint. These are anger, pride, deceitfulness and greed (hindering even partial self-discipline), human age, human state of existence, physical body, the chief and secondary parts of the physical body, excellent joining and the transmigrating force tending to human birth. These bind one-sensed beings etc. up to the end of the fourth stage of spiritual development, namely 'Vowless Right Belief' (asaÉyatasamyagdÃÈÇi). Owing to the absence (viz. non-restraint of this type) there is stoppage 44 DravyasaÉgraha of these karmas in the higher stages. In the third stage of mixed belief there is no binding of age-determining karma. That is only peculiarity. The anger, pride, deceitfulness and greed (hindering complete self-discipline) bind one-sensed beings etc. up to the end of the fifth stage of 'Partial Vows" (saÉyatâsaÉyata). The influx of these karmas is caused by the indiscipline arising from the passions which hinder complete self-discipline. Owing to its absence there is stoppage of these karmas in the higher stages. The influx of karmas caused by negligence is stopped in the absence of negligence. From the stage higher up the sixth stage of 'Imperfect Vows' (pramattasaÉyata) there is stoppage of karmas whose influx is caused by negligence as there is no negligence in those stages. What are these? These are the karmas causing the feeling of pain, disliking or dissatisfaction, sorrow, infirm frame (body without stamina), unsteadiness, ugly body, disrepute. The commencement of the binding of celestial age is caused generally by negligence and also by the absence of negligence in the next stage of 'Perfect Vows' (apramattasaÉyata). Owing to their absence there is stoppage of this karma in the higher stages. Those karmas, the influx of which is caused by the passions alone and not by negligence, etc. are stopped (ejected, opposed) in the absence of the passions. The passions bereft of negligence etc. are of three degrees, namely intense, moderate and minute. These three degrees of the passions remain in the next three stages (the 8th, 9th and 10th). In one/numerable part of the eighth stage of 'New Thought-Activity' (apûrvakaraõa), the two karmas of sleep and slumber bind. In the next one/numerable part thirty divisions of karmas bind. These are the celestial state of existence, birth as a being with five senses, transformable body, translocation (projectable) body, electric body, karmic body, symmetrical build, the chief and secondary parts of the translocation body, colour, odour, taste, touch, transmigrating force tending to celestial state, 45 Verse 13 neither heavy nor light, self-annihilation, destruction caused by others, respiration, graceful movement (pleasant gait), voluntarily movable body, gross body, complete development, firmness of the teeth, bones, etc., possession of an individual body, sturdy frame (body with stamina), lovely body, amiable personality, melodious voice, lustrous body, formation of the body, and the status of a 'World Teacher'. In the last instant of this stage, the four karmas causing laughter, liking, fear and disgust bind. These types of karmas flow in owing to intense passions. There is stoppage of these karmas in the absence of intense passions in the higher stages. In the next stage of 'Advanced Thought Activity' (anivÃttibâdara-sâmparâya – stage in which gross passions still remain), the male sex and the gleaming (subtle form of) anger bind from the first instant up to one/numerable part of the duration of this stage. In the balance of one/numerable part of the duration, the gleaming pride and the gleaming deceitfulness bind. And in the last 1instant the flaming-up greed binds. The influx of these karmas is caused by moderate passions. And owing to the absence of moderate passions, there is stoppage of these karma 2in the higher stages. In the next stage of 'Slight Delusion' (sûkÈmasâmparâya), the five kinds of knowledge-obscuring karmas, the four kinds of perception-obscuring karmas, honour and glory, high family surroundings and the five kinds of obstructive karmas, the influx of which is caused by minute passions, bind. There is stoppage of these karmas in the higher stages owing to the absence of minute passions in those stages. In the next three stages of 'Subsided Delusion', 'Destroyed Delusion', and 'Omniscience with Vibration' (upaúântakaÈâya, kÈîõa-kaÈâya and sayogakevalî), there is the bondage of karmas causing the feeling of pleasure owing to the presence 1 i.e. gleaming greed. 2 or 'Subtle Passion'. 46 DravyasaÉgraha of mere vibrations or activity. And in the absence of activity in the case of 'Non-Vibratory Omniscient' (ayogakevalî), there is stoppage of karma causing the feeling of pleasure. ...At the end of the fourteenth spiritual stage, the soul becomes liberated (Siddha). Adapted from: Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 238-241. 47 Verse 13 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & tks tho Kkukoj.kkfn vkB deks± ls jfgr gSa] lE;DRo vkfn vkB xq.kksa ds /kjd gSa rFkk vfUre 'kjhj ls izek.k esa dqN de gSa os fl1⁄4 gSa vkSj ÅèoZxeu LoHkko ls yksd ds vxzHkkx esa fLFkr gSa] fuR; gSa rFkk mRikn vkSj O;; bu nksuksa ls ;qDr gSaA 14. The liberated souls (Siddha) are rid of eight kinds of karmas, possessed of eight qualities, have a form slightly less than that of the last body, reside eternally at the summit of the universe, and characterized by origination (utpâda) and destruction (vyaya). f.kDdEek vêòxq.kk  dpw.kk pjensgnks fl1⁄4k A yks;XxfBnk f.kPpk mIikno;s g latqÙkk AA (14) The liberated soul is free from eight kinds of karmas A liberated soul is free from all karmas, understood to be of eight primary kinds. Knowledge-obscuring karmas (jðânâvaraõîya) are of five kinds, namely, those which obscure sensory knowledge, scriptural knowledge, clairvoyance, telepathy, and omniscience. Perception-obscuring karmas (darúanâvaraõîya) are of nine kinds: the four karmas that cover ocular perception, nonocular intuition, clairvoyant perception, and perfect perception; sleep, deep sleep, drowsiness (sleep in sitting posture), heavy drowsiness (intense sleep in sitting posture), and EXPLANATORY NOTES 48 DravyasaÉgraha somnambulism (committing cruel deeds in sleep). The two karmas which cause pleasant feeling and unpleasant feeling respectively are the two subtypes of feelingproducing karmas (vedanîya). The deluding karmas (mohanîya) are of twenty-eight kinds. 1These are the three subtypes of faith-deluding karmas , the two types of conduct-deluding karmas which cause (and which are caused by) the passions and quasi-passions, the subtypes of 2 3the passions and the quasi-passions being sixteen and nine respectively. The life-determining karma (âyuÍ) determines the quantum of life in the states of existence as infernal beings, plants and animals, human beings, and celestial beings. The name-determining or physique-making (nâma) karma comprises the state of existence, the class, the body, the chief and secondary parts, formation, binding (union), molecular interfusion, structure, joint, touch, taste, odour, colour, movement after death, neither heavy nor light, self-annihilation, annihilation by others, emitting warm splendour, emitting cool lustre, respiration, gait, individual body, mobile being, amiability, a melodious voice, beauty of form, minute body, complete development (of the organs), firmness, lustrous body, glory and 1 The three subtypes of faith-deluding karmas are wrong belief, mixed right and wrong belief, and right belief slightly clouded by wrong belief. 2 The passions are four anger, pride, deceitfulness, and greed. Each of these four is further divided into four classes, namely that which leads to infinite births, that which hinders partial abstinence, that which disturbs complete self-restraint, and that which interferes with perfect conduct. Thus the passions make up sixteen. 3 The quasi-passions are nine, namely laughter, liking, disliking, sorrow, fear, disgust, the male sex-passion, the female sex-passion, and the neuter sex-passion. 49 Verse 14 renown, and the opposites of these (commencing from individual body), and Tîrthakaratva. The status-determining karma (gotra) is of two kinds: the one determines high status and the other low status. The obstructive karma (antarâya) is of five kinds: obstructing the making of gifts, gain, enjoyment of consumable things, enjoyment of non-consumable things, and effort (energy). Adapted from: Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 220-229. ____________ Eight supreme qualities of the liberated souls Being void of all karmas, the jîva darts up to the top of the Loka, and the following eight qualities can then be found in it: 1. Samyaktva: Infinite faith or belief in the tattvas or essential principles of Reality. 2. Jðâna: Infinite knowledge. 3. Darúana: Infinite perception. 4. Vîrya: Literally, power; it is the absence of fatigue in having knowledge of infinite substances. 5. SûkÈmatva: Literally, fineness; it means that a liberated soul is beyond sense-perception since senses can perceive gross bodies only. 6. Avagâhan: It is inter-penetrability, meaning a liberated jîva does not hinder the existence of other such jîvas in the same space. 7. Agurulaghutva: Literally, neither heavy nor light. Jîva, as per this quality of agurulaghutva, continues to manifest through its form, complete and perfect. 8. Avyâbâdha: It is undisturbed, infinite bliss. ____________ 50 DravyasaÉgraha The attribute of agurulaghutva is described thus in the scripture: ...The eternity of souls as well as matter being established, it now becomes necessary to analyze the nature of their interaction. To understand this fully, we must now turn our attention to the quality known as agurulaghutva, which is defined as that property of substances which maintains them as they are, and prevents their being converted into other things. This is nothing other than the special rhythm of each substance which is maintained in its own nature by the intensity of its vibrations, though allowed considerable scope for fluctuations of intension within certain limits. In virtue of this property of things, the union of different substances results neither in the destruction of an old nor in the creation of a new substance, for that would be a miracle, but in the fusion of their elements into a new form. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 533-534. ____________ Origination and destruction Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Though there is no origination or destruction by external causes in a liberated soul, there is origination and destruction by internal causes. Internal causes are described thus. By the authority of the scriptures, infinite attributes 'agurulaghuguõas', which maintain individuality of substances, are admitted. These undergo six different steps of infinitesimal 1changes of rhythmic rise and fall (increase and decrease). Origination and destruction are established by these changes. Adapted from: Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 134. ____________ 1 This wave-like process is a common and natural feature of all substances, found in the atom as well as in the mass. 51 Verse 14 The liberated soul has a beginning but no end The liberated soul has no empirical adjuncts. It is neither long nor small, nor black nor blue, nor bitter nor pungent. It is without body, and without rebirth. He perceives and knows all. There is no analogy to describe the condition of the liberated soul. It is difficult to give a positive description of the freed soul. It is the state in which there is freedom from action and desire, a state of rest, a passionless infallible peace. However in terms of positive description, we are told that the liberated state has infinite consciousness, pure understanding, absolute freedom and eternal bliss. It lives in this state of eternity. The freed soul has beginning but no end, while the soul in the saÉsâra has no beginning but an end of that state in its freedom. Kalghatgi, T.G., Jaina View of Life, p. 221 ____________ The Siddha Úilâ The liberated soul is rid of the material body and, robed in its natural garment of bliss, rises up to the topmost part of the universe, called the Siddha Úilâ, and resides there for ever, free from transmigration, i.e., the liability to repeated births and deaths. The following description of the Siddha Úila is given in the 1Scripture : At the top of the three worlds, is the eighth earth called ÎÈatprâgbhâra, which is one rajju wide, seven rajjus long, and eight yojanas high. In the middle of this earth is the Siddha kÈetra (Siddha 1 Âcârya Nemichandra's Trilokasâra, v. 556, 557, 558. 52 DravyasaÉgraha Úilâ) in the form of a canopy (chatra), white like silver and 1with the diameter equal to that of the human region . It is eight yojanas thick in the middle and decreases towards the margins like that of a bowl kept upright. In the upper layer of rarefied air (tanuvâtavalaya) of this Siddha kÈetra reside the liberated Pure Souls, Siddhas, endowed with eight supreme qualities, like infinite faith, and immersed in infinite bliss. Jain, Vijay K., Shri Amritchandra Suri's PuruÈârthasiddhyupâya, p. 177. 1 The human region is 45,00,000 yojanas long and as many broad.. 53 Verse 14 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & vkSj iqñxy] /eZ] v/eZ] vkdk'k rFkk dky & bu ik¡pksa dks vtho nzO; tkuuk pkfg,A buesa iqñxy rks ew£reku~ gS D;ksafd :Ik vkfn xq.kksa dk /kjd gS vkSj 'ks"k (/eZ&nzO;] v/eZ&nzO;] vkdk'k&nzO; rFkk dky&nzO;) vew£rd gSaA 15. Again, matter (pudgala), the medium of motion (dharma), the medium of rest (adharma), space (âkâúa), and time (kâla), should be known as non-soul (ajîva) substances. Matter (pudgala) is material object since it has qualities including form (rûpa), and the remaining are without form. vTthoks iq.k .ksvks iqXxy/Eeks v/Ee vk;kla A dkyks iqXxyeqÙkks :okfnxq.kks veqfÙk lslk nq AA (15) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vthodk;k èkekZèkekZdk'kiqñxyk% AA (5-1) The non-soul substances (bodies) are the medium of motion, the medium of rest, space and matter. Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra aeO;kf.k AA (5-2) These (four) are substances (dravyas). Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra thokÜÓ AA (5-3) EXPLANATORY NOTES 54 DravyasaÉgraha The souls also (are substances). Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra dkyÜÓ AA (5-39) Time also (is a substance). Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra :fi.k% iqñxyk% AA (5-5) Things which have form constitute matter (pudgalas). Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Rûpa means form. What is form? The effect of the aggregation of colour, taste etc. is form. Things which have form are called material objects. Otherwise 'rûpa' is a word denoting a certain quality. And things which possess this quality are material objects (rûpins). It does not however mean that taste, smell etc., are excluded, as colour is inseparably connected with them. The plural 'pudgalâÍ' is used in order to indicate the different forms of matter, such as atoms and molecules. These different forms of matter are described later. If it be admitted that matter is formless and one as premordial nature, (as in SâÉkhya philosophy), it would contradict the manifold effects that are seen. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 132-133. ____________ The six substances (dravyas) Bearing in mind the fact that the world process is eternal, and that concrete things must have some sort of material basis for their being, we may lay down that the existing material of the 55 Verse 15 universe consists of two different kinds of substances, the living i.e., self-conscious, and the jara, that is, unconscious, or Ajîva, as they are called in the philosophy of Jainism. We must also make the allowance for their interplay. This necessitates a common ground for action, as well as the determination of the accompanying causes which bring about and render that interplay possible. We thus get Space, Time, the continuous ether, i.e., the medium of motion, and another kind of ether as the medium of rest. Of course, Time is the principle of continuity and is recognized as a separate substance in the Jaina philosophy. The medium of motion and that of rest are called Dharma and Adharma respectively, and the matter is known as Pudgala. These are all the substances necessary for the worldprocess which may be enumerated in the following tabulated form: SUBSTANCE AjîvaJîva Space (âkâúa) Matter (pudgala) Time (kâla) Medium of motion (dharma) Medium of rest (adharma) Jainism posits these six substances as eternal, and claims that no world process is possible without them. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 473. ____________ THE SIX SUBSTANCES (Dravyas) 56 DravyasaÉgraha The substance of Space (âkâúa) The reality of Space is borne out by the fact that in order to reach things it is necessary to traverse the distance which separates them from ourselves. Further, the removal of space can only result either in the throwing of all things into 'nowhere' or in the complete isolation of each individual atom from all the rest of its kind, and in its being doomed to an eternal solitary confinement. The one is, however, as inconceivable as the other, for 'nowhere' is as great an absurdity as absolute vacuity, and isolation is only possible in Space, never in spacelessness... ...The infinity of space is evident from the fact that we cannot conceive it as finite. If it were a finite substance, it would be limited by something else, and would have a 'beyond' to it which must be either another piece of Space or pure emptiness. But not the latter, for the reasons already given. It would then be the former. But the two finite spaces would themselves require an inter-space to fill in their interstices. We should then have to enquire whether this inter-space be infinite or not, and, if it turn out to be finite, to posit a second inter-space, and so forth, ad infinitum. But this is absurd, for one infinite Space is sufficient for the purpose of finding room for all things. Space, then, is a substance which is infinite and nonatomistic, that is, partless. Its function is to find room for all things, though being the nature of "place," it does not stand in need of it itself. The claim of space to rank as a reality is based upon its partless, non-atomistic nature, which preserves it in one condition always. Not being an effect, but only a simple substance in itself, it cannot be conceived to have been produced from other substances; and as such must be an ultimate reality, that is, a thing in itself. 57 Verse 15 The infinity of space, called âkâúa in Sanskrit, is divided by the Jaina siddhânta into two parts, namely, the lokâkâúa (loka+âkâúa), that is the space occupied by the universe, and the alokâkâúa (a not, and lokâkâúa), the portion beyond the universe. The lokâkâúa is the portion in which are to be found the remaining five substances, i.e., Jîvas, Matter, Time, Dharma and Adharma; but the alokâkâúa is the region of pure space containing no other substance and lying stretched on all sides beyond bounds of the three worlds (the entire universe)... ... Space, thus, is a self-subsisting entity; it cannot be created or destroyed, by any process of regression, or progression. In its infinity of extension, it includes the universe of matter and form as well as that which lies beyond. As a simple substance it is uncreated and eternal, hence, a self-subsisting reality, since there is neither a being to create it, nor any possible source for its creation. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 518-520. ____________ The substance of Time (kâla) The next substance to demand our attention is Time, the thread of continuity on which are strung the successive moments of sequence. That Time is a reality, is evident from the fact that neither the continuation of substances and things, nor the sequence of events can be possibly conceived without it. The primary conception involved in the idea of time is that of continuity, since the power to continue in Time is enjoyed by all substances, and, to a limited extent, also by all bodies and forms. Continuity itself is not a summation of a series of discontinuous events, changes, or moments, but a process of persistence, i.e., an enduring from the past into the everrenewing present – a survival, or carrying over, of individuality, 58 DravyasaÉgraha from moment to moment. If we analyse our feeling of selfcontinuance, we shall observe that our consciousness feels itself enduring in time, that is to say, that it knows itself to be constantly surviving the past, and emerging, whole and entire, in the present, together with an awareness of having performed some sort of a movement or 'journey' from moment to moment. The consciousness of the progress made is not the consciousness of a journey made in space, but of one made in an entirely different manner. It is a journey which leaves the traveller exactly where he was before in space, but implies his progress in duration. Now, since we cannot have a consciousness of travelling or change, except when some kind of movement is actually executed, the progress of consciousness in Time must be a real motion in some way. Analysis discloses the fact that the movement of continuity is not a process of translation from place to place, but a sort of internal revolving, so that each revolution gives us a new 'now', while, at the same time, leaving us where we were before, in all other respects... ...The Jainas define Time as a substance which assists other substances in their continuity. Just as the central iron pin of a potter's wheel is necessary for its revolving, so is Time, i.e., the substance of Time, necessary for the 'revolving' of substances in nature. These revolutions, however, are not to be taken as an actual whirling round of elements and things, since consciousness does not testify to any such physical movement; they concern the qualities of substances, and to some extent resemble the process of breathing, if we may employ such a metaphor in respect of simple substances... ...As a substance which assists other things in performing their 'temporal' gyrations, Time can be conceived only in the form of whirling posts. That these whirling posts, as we have called the units of Time, cannot, in any manner, be conceived as parts of the substances that revolve around them, is obvious from the fact that they are necessary for the continuance of all 59 Verse 15 other substances, including souls and atoms of matter which are simple ultimate units, and cannot be imagined as carrying a pin each to revolve upon. Time must, therefore, be considered as a separate substance which assists other substances and things in their movements of continuity. Now, since things continue in all parts of the Lokâkâúa, it further follows that Time must be present at every conceivable point of space in that region. Time, then, may be said to be a substance consisting of a countless number of points or pins, each of which occupies but one point of the region of space known as the Lokâkâúa. As such, its particles cannot be conceived as forming compounds with one another, or with other substances. For this reason it is called a non-astikâya, that is, as not extending beyond a solitary pradeúa (an imaginary point in space of the size of the smallest particle or atom)... ...The substance of Time is called Niúcaya Time by the Jaina philosophers, to distinguish it from the Vyavahâra (practical) time which, as said before, is not a substance, but only a measure of duration hours, days and the like. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 520-523. ____________ The substances of Dharma and Adharma According to the Jaina Siddhanta, Dharma possesses none of the specific properties of matter, and is not matter, though essentially a substance, i.e., a self-subsisting reality. It is devoid of all sensible qualities, and cannot be perceived with the senses. Dharma is not the cause of motion, but only its medium. As water is helpful in the movements of aquatic animals, but does not set them in motion, so is Dharma only a vehicle of motion, but not its originator or cause. Adharma, like Dharma, is also a substance which pervades the whole Lokâkâúa; it, too, is non-atomistic in its structure 60 DravyasaÉgraha and devoid of sensible qualities. It is the accompanying cause in the state of rest. The necessity of Adharma as the accompanying cause of rest, that is, of cessation of motion will be clearly perceived by any one who will put to himself the question, how jîvas and bodies of matter support themselves when coming to rest from a state of motion. Obviously gravitation will not do, for that is concerned with the determination of the direction which a moving body may take... ...Adharma, then, is a necessary element in the order of nature. Its function, however, is not to bring things to rest, or to interfere with their motion in any way; but only to enable them to become stationary when their motion ceases, from whatsoever cause or causes that might happen. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 529-530. ____________ The substance called 'Matter' (Pudgala) Jainism points out that matter exists in six different forms, that is, as (1) sûkÈma-sûkÈma, or exceedingly fine, (2) sûkÈma, that is, fine, (3) sthûla-sûkÈma, which is invisible to the eye, nut capable of being perceived with some other sense or senses. (4) sûkÈma-sthûla, that is, visible to the eye, (5) sthûla, i.e., gross, as water, and, (6) sthûla-sthûla, i.e., exceedingly gross. There is another aspect of matter known to Jainism as karma-pudgala; but we shall refer to it later on when we come to deal with the theory of karma. It suffices here to point our that as our thoughts and deeds affect our character, and create, or modify, the tendencies of our souls, karma must be recognized to be a force of some kind; for it would be ridiculous to maintain that a thing could be affected by that which had no substantiveness whatsoever... 61 Verse 15 According to Jainism, matter, like other substances, is only a bundle of qualities. Qualities, or guõas, are those which inhere in substances, as materiality exists in all atoms and bodies of matter. It is not correct to say that qualities can exist by themselves. There are many qualities but six are the more important: (1) existence, (2) enjoyability or utility, (3) substantiveness, (4) knowability, (5) specific or identity rhythm, i.e., the force which prevents a substance from becoming transformed into another, and (6) the quality of possessing some kind of form. A little reflection will show that the six general qualities enumerated above exist not only in matter, but in all the six substances. In addition to the above, each of the six substances also possess its special quality, e.g., space has the quality of finding room for and containing all things. The general qualities, therefore, are to be conceived as if constituting the substratum of matter and other substances which exist in nature. Hence, matter ought to be defined as that which has a certain number of general qualities in common with other substances, and also as that which is composed of an infinity of particles, each of which is pervaded by the general qualities, as mentioned above. Further light is thrown on the nature of matter with reference to the quality of enjoyability, or utility. Jîva is the perceiver and enjoyer, and matter, the object of perception and enjoyment. Hence the relation between them is that of subject and object. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 530-532 62 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & 'kCn] cU/] lw{e] LFkwy] laLFkku] Hksn] re] Nk;k] m|ksr vkSj vkri & ;s lc iqñxy nzO; dh i;kZ;sa gSaA 16. Sound, union, minuteness (fineness), grossness, form (shape), division, darkness, image (shadow etc.), cool light (moonlight), and warm light (sunshine), are the modes of matter. líks ca/ks lqgqeks Fkwyks laBk.kHksnreNk;k A mTtksnknolfg;k iqXxynOoLl iTtk;k AA (16) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra 'kCncUèklkS{E;LFkkSY;laLFkkuHksnreÀNk;k¿¿riks|ksr& oUrÜÓ AA (5-24) Sound, union, fineness, grossness, shape, division, darkness, image, warm light (sunshine), and cool light (moonlight) also (are forms of matter). Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Sound is of two kinds. One partakes of the nature of languages and the other is different from it. The first again is of two kinds, sounds which are expressed (indicated) by letters, and 1sounds which are not expressed by letters . Languages having scripts are rich in literature. The well-developed languages EXPLANATORY NOTES 1 i.e. languages with scripts and languages without scripts. 63 Verse 16 serve as means of intercourse among civilized persons, and other languages among primitive peoples. The latter kind of sounds (i.e. sounds not having scripts) is the means of ascertainment of the nature of superior knowledge amongst crea1tures with two of more senses . Both these kinds of sounds are produced by the efforts of living beings (i.e. not produced by nature, but made by man etc.). Sounds not partaking of the nature of languages are of two kinds, contrived and natural. Natural sounds are caused by the clouds and so on. The former are of four kinds. Tata is that produced from musical instruments covered with leather, namely the drum, the kettle-drum, the large kettle-drum, etc. Vitata is that produced on stringed instruments such as the lute, the lyre, the violin and so on. Ghana is that produced from metallic instruments, such as cymbals, bells etc. Suúira is that produced through wind-instruments such as the flute, the conch etc. Union is of two kinds, natural and that produced by the efforts of human beings. The first kind of combination of matter is caused by the mixing of smooth and rough particles of matter (positive and negative electric charges) in lightning, meteoric showers, rainfall, fire, rainbow, etc. Union produced by the efforts of human beings is twofold, union of non-living things and union of the living and the non-living. Instances of the union of non-living things are resin, wood and so on. The second kind of union consists of bondage of karma and nokarma (which aids the fruition of karmas). Fineness is of two kinds, extreme and relative. Extreme fineness is found in the 1 The languages of birds and beasts are referred to here. Superiority in, or excess of, knowledge is to be taken in accordance with increase in the senses. The two-sensed beings are endowed with greater knowledge than the one-sensed beings and so on. 64 DravyasaÉgraha indivisible atoms. Instances of relative fineness are the woodapple, myrobalan, plum etc. Grossness also is similarly of two kinds, extreme and relative. The instance of extreme grossness is the biggest molecule of matter pervading the entire universe. Instances of relative grossness are the plum, myrobalan, woodapple, palmyra fruit, etc. Shape is of two kinds, that which can be defined and that which cannot be defined. The regular geometrical shapes such as the circle, the triangle, the rectangle, the square, the globe, etc., are instances of the first variety. The clouds etc. may be of various irregular shapes, which cannot be exactly described. These are the instances of the latter variety. Division or separation is of six kinds, sawing a piece of wood, grinding barley, wheat etc. into flour, breaking a pitcher etc. into potsherds and other fragments, threshing out black gram, green gram etc., dividing mica into many layers, and emitting sparks of fire by hammering a red-hot ball of iron etc. Darkness is the opposite of light and obstructs vision. An image (shadow) results from obstruction of light by an object. It is of two kinds, images as seen in a mirror, and uninverted images like shadows. In the first of these, the left side becomes right and the right side becomes left. Warm light is heat and light combined, emanating from the sun etc. Cool light is the light issuing from the moon, the firefly (glowworm), jewels, etc. Sound and the rest are the manifestations (modifications) of matter. And those in which these modes are produced are forms of matter. Modifications of matter such as cutting, splitting, etc., described in the Scriptures, are included by the particle 'ca' in the sutra. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 151-153. 65 Verse 16 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & xfr (xeu esa) ifj.kr tks iqñxy vkSj tho gSa] muds xeu esa /eZ&nzO; lgdkjh gS & tSls eRL;ksa ds xeu esa ty lgdkjh gSA vkSj ugha xeu djrs gq, iqñxy vkSj thoksa dks og /eZ&nzO; dnkfi xeu ugha djkrk gSA 17. The substance dharma (medium of motion) renders assistance to souls and matter in their state of motion, just as water assists aquatic animals in their motion; it does not cause them to move if they are stationary. xbifj.k;k.k /Eeks iqXxythok.k xe.klg;kjh A rks;a tg ePNk.ka vPNark .kso lks .ksbZ AA (17) xkFkk HkkokFkZ & Bgjko&lfgr tks iqñxy vkSj tho gSa] muds Bgjus esa lgdkjh dkj.k v/eZ&nzO; gS_ tSls ifFkdksa (cVksfg;ksa) dh Bgjus dh fLFkfr esa Nk;k lgdkjh gSA vkSj xeu djrs gq, tho rFkk iqñxyksa dks og v/eZ&nzO; ugha Bgjkrk gSA 18. The substance adharma (medium of rest) renders assistance to souls and matter in their state of rest, just as the shade (of a tree etc.) assists travellers in their state of rest; it does not hold them back if they are moving. Bk.ktqnk.k v/Eeks iqXxythok.k Bk.klg;kjh A Nk;k tg ifg;k.ka xPNark .kso lks /jbZ AA (18) 66 DravyasaÉgraha Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra èkekZèkeZ;ks% d`RLus AA (5-13) The media of motion and rest pervade the entire universespace. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi The word 'entire' indicates all-pervasiveness. The media of motion and rest are not situated in the universe like a pitcher in a house. These two pervade the entire universe (without leaving any inter-space) in the manner of oil in the sesamum seeds. And these two interpenetrate without any obstruction, 1as these are possessed of the capacity of immersion . The material objects having form are different from the non-material substances such as the medium of motion. These extend from one unit of space to numerable, innumerable and infinite units of space. What is the nature of accommodation of material objects? Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 138-139. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra xfrfLFkR;qixzgkS èkekZèkeZ;ks#idkj% AA (5-17) The functions of the media of motion and rest are to assist motion and rest, respectively. EXPLANATORY NOTES 1 This is possible because the media of motion and rest as well as space are non-material. 67 Verse 17 & 18 Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Moving from one place to another is motion. The opposite of this is rest. Motion and rest are motion and rest. That which helps in motion and rest alone is assisting in motion and rest. The media of motion and rest constitute the subject. Assisting is assistance. What is it? Assisting in motion and in rest. The media of motion and rest render assistance in facilitating motion and rest. If so the dual of upakâra must be used. No. The word derived in a general sense does not give up its number even when it is associated with another word. For instance, 1"The duty of an ascetic is austerity and study." It comes to this. Just as water facilitates the movement of fish, similarly the medium of motion facilitates the movement of souls and forms of matter tending to move. Just as the earth gives support to objects like the horse, similarly the medium of rest is the common medium of rest for souls and forms of matter tending to rest. It is contended that the word 'upagraha' in the sutra is unnecessary, as the word 'upakâra' is sufficient. But it is not unnecessary, for it is intended to avoid misinterpretation according to the order of words. Otherwise it would be interpreted thus. The medium of motion assists the motion of souls, and the medium of rest assists the rest of matter. The word 'upagraha' is used in order to avoid such a misinterpretation. It should not be argued that the assistance rendered by the media of motion and rest can be attributed to space which is allpervasive. For space has another function, and it gives room to all substances including the media of motion and rest. If we attribute these several functions to space, then there can be no distinction of universe and non-universe. 1 The word duty (kâryam) is used in a general sense, and it is singular, even when it is associated with austerity and study (tapahúrute which is dual). 68 DravyasaÉgraha Again, it is contended that earth and water are capable of rendering assistance for motion and rest, and hence there is no use of the media of motion and rest. But it is untenable. The earth and water are special causes and the media of motion and rest are general causes. Moreover several causes produce a single effect. Another question is raised. Since the media of motion and rest are of equal potency, motion and rest will oppose each other and obstruct each other's force. But it is not so, because the media of motion and rest are not active forces but only passive media. Nor should it be said that these do not exist, as these are not seen like the non-existent horns of a donkey. For, there is no difference of opinion among the learned of all schools of thought on this point. Indeed all men of wisdom admit the existence of objects – visible and invisible. Further, the reason advanced by the disputant is fallacious as far as we are concerned. For non-material substances such as the media of motion and rest are perceived by the Omniscient with his perfect knowledge (knowledge par excellence). These are also understood by the saints well-versed in the scriptures from the teachings of the Omniscient. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 141-143. 69 Verse 17 & 18 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & tks tho vkfn nzO;ksa dks vodk'k nsus okyk gS mldks JhftusUnz nso }kjk dgk gqvk vkdk'k&nzO; tkuksA og yksdkdk'k vkSj vyksdkdk'k bu Hksnksa ls nks izdkj dk gSA 19. According to Lord Jina, the substance which provides accommodation to substances like souls, is to be known as âkâúa (space). Âkâúa comprises two parts: lokâkâúa (the universe space), and alokâkâúa (the non-universe space). voxklnk.ktksXxa thoknh.ka fo;k.k vk;kla A ts.ga yksxkxkla vYyksxkxklfefn nqfoga AA (19) xkFkk HkkokFkZ & /eZ] v/eZ] dky] iqñxy vkSj tho & ;s ik¡pksa nzO; ftrus vkdk'k esa gSa] og rks yksdkdk'k gS vkSj ml yksdkdk'k ds vkxs vyksdkdk'k gSA 20. The part of space (âkâúa) which contains the medium of motion (dharma), the medium of rest (adharma), the substance of time (kâla), the matter (pudgala) and the souls (jîvas) is the universe-space (lokâkâúa), beyond which is the non-universe space (alokâkâúa). /EEkk¿/Eek dkyks iqXxythok ; lafr tkofn;s A vk;kls lks yksxks rÙkks ijnks vyksxqÙkks AA (20) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra yksdkdk'ks¿oxkg% AA (5-12) EXPLANATORY NOTES 70 DravyasaÉgraha These substances (the media of motion and rest, the souls and the forms of matter) are located in the space of the universe. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi The substances mentioned such as the medium of motion are located in the space of the universe, and not outside it. If space is the support of the medium of motion and so on, what is the support of space? The reply is that there is no other support for space. Space is supported by itself. Now the following contention arises. If another support is postulated for the medium of motion and the other substances, another support must be postulated for space also. If that is done, it will lead to infinite regress. But it is not so. There is no substance which is more extensive than space, wherein it can be said to be located. It is infinitefold of all other categories. Hence, from the empirical point of view, space is said to be the receptacle (support) of the medium of motion etc. But, from the intrinsically genuine or exact point of view, all substances are situated in themselves. For instance, if someone asks another, 'Where are you?' he gives the reply, 'I am in myself.' The effect of referring to these as the supporter and the supported (the container and the contained) amounts to only this much. The medium of motion and the other substances do not exist outside the space of the universe. It is contended that the idea or state of the container and the contained applies only to things which come into existence one after the other. For instance the plums are in the 1basin . In that manner space is not prior to the other substances such as the medium of motion. Hence, even from the 1 The basin is prior to the plums. But from the Jaina point of view all substances are uncreated, self-existing and beginningless. Hence the question of space being prior to the other substances does not arise. Such a view is untenable from the Jaina standpoint. 71 Verse 19 & 20 empirical point of view, it is not proper to speak of space and the rest as the supporter and the supported. But this is not improper. The idea of the supporter and the supported applies even to things which come into existence at the same time. For instance, we speak of colour etc. in the pitcher and hands etc. in the body. Now what is the universe? That is called the universe, wherein the substances such as the media of motion and rest are seen to exist. Space is divided into two parts, the universespace and the non-universe-space. The universe has been described. Space in the universe is the universe-space. And beyond it is the infinite non-universe-space. The distinction between the universe and the non-universe is based on the presence of the media of motion and rest. If the medium of motion does not exist in the universe-space, there can be no certain cause of movement. And there can be no distinction of universe and non-universe. If the medium of rest does not exist, there can be no cause assisting rest. Things will not be stationary, or there will be no distinction of universe and nonuniverse. Therefore, owing to the existence of both the media of motion and rest, the distinction of universe and nonuniverse is established. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 137-138. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vkdk'kL;koxkg% AA (5-18) (The function) of space (is to) provide accommodation. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi 'Assistance' (upakâra) is supplied from the previous sutra. The assistance rendered by space is to give room to other substances such as souls and matter. Now, it is proper to say that 72 DravyasaÉgraha space gives room to souls and forms of matter which are characterized by activity. But the media of motion and rest are inactive and eternally pervasive. And how can penetration apply to these substances? The objection is untenable, as penetration is established by convention. For instance, space is spoken of as pervading everywhere, although there is no movement. This is because space exists everywhere. Similarly, though there is no penetration by the media of motion and rest, it is attributed conventionally as these permeate the entire universe-space. Another question is raised. If the characteristic of space is to give room for other objects, then there would be no obstruction of objects such as stones by steel, adamant and so on and of cows and others by walls etc. But there is obstruction. Hence it is destitute of the nature of giving room for other things. But this objection is untenable. The obstruction in the instances given is mutual between gross objects like steel and stones. So this does not affect the capacity of space to give room to other objects. In the instances given, obstruction is offered by the objects only and not by space. Further steel, wall, etc., are gross objects and they do not give room to each other. This is not the fault of space. Subtle forms of matter do give room to each other. If it is so, this is not the special characteristic of space, as this is present in others also. But there is no contradiction in this. The capacity to allow common accommodation to all substances is the special characteristic of space. It cannot be said that this characteristic is absent in the non-universe space, for no substance gives up its own inherent nature. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 143-144. 73 Verse 19 & 20 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & tks nzO;ksa ds ifjorZu&:i] ifj.kke&:i ns[kk tkrk gS og rks O;ogkj&dky gS vkSj orZuk y{k.k dk èkkjd tks dky gS] og fu'p;&dky gSA 21. Conventional time (vyavahâra kâla) is perceived by the senses through the transformations and modifications of substances. Real time (niúcaya kâla), however, is the cause of imperceptible, minute changes (called vartanâ) that go on incessantly in all substances. nOoifjoêð:oks tks lks dkyks gosb oogkjks A ifj.kkeknhyD[kks oêð.kyD[kks ; ijeêòks AA (21) xkFkk HkkokFkZ & tks yksdkdk'k ds ,d&,d izns'k ij jRuksa dh jkf'k ds leku ijLij fHkUu gksdj ,d&,d fLFkr gSa] os dkyk.kq gSa_ vkSj os dkyk.kq vla[;kr gSaA 22. Real time (niúcaya kâla) is of the extent of space-points of the universe, pervading the entire universe. Each particle or unit of Real time is distinct and occupies one unit of space; these innumerable particles of Real time, thus, exist in the entire universe (lokâkâúa), like heaps of jewels. yks;k;klinsls bDdsDds ts fëò;k gq bDdsDdk A j;.kk.ka jklhfeo rs dkyk.kw vla[knOokf.k AA (22) 74 DravyasaÉgraha Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra orZukifj.kkefØ;k% ijRokijRos p dkyL; AA (5-22) Assisting substances in their continuity of being (through gradual changes), in their modifications, in their movements and in their priority and non-priority in time, are the functions of time. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi 1The word Vartanâ (feminine gender) is derived from the root 'vÃtti' with the causal suffix 'õic' and the passive or abstract suffix 'yut'. Causes to be continued, continues, or continuance alone is continuity of existence. Substances such as the medium of motion subsist by their own nature in attaining their modes. This is not possible without help from an external cause, which is the characteristic of time. Hence, assistance in the continuity of being (through gradual changes) is the function of (real) time. What is the meaning of the suffix 'õic'? The mode of a substance subsists. Time is causal in this activity. If it were so, time would attain activity. For instance we say, EXPLANATORY NOTES 1 The distinction between vartanâ and pariõâma is not likely to be understood by those who are not acquainted with the Jaina conception of permanence in change or identity in difference. Changes take place in all substances, and yet the substances as substances are permanent. For instance, a piece of gold may be minted into a coin or made into a ring, and thus it undergoes changes. But the gold as such is permanent. Continuity through changes is the characteristic of all substances. Both vartanâ and pariõâma mean changes. But vartanâ refers to imperceptible, minute changes that go on incessantly every instant in all substances, whereas pariõâma refers to great changes which are perceptible to the senses and are called modes. See note on vartanâ on the next page for further details. 75 Verse 21 & 22 'The disciple studies, the preceptor helps him to study'. But there is nothing wrong in this. Even an auxiliary cause is spoken of as a causal agent. For instance, we say that the dried cowdung-fire causes the study of a disciple (in cold weather). Here the cowdung-fire is the auxiliary cause. Similarly time is a causal agent. How is it ascertained as time? There are particular activities, namely instant etc., and cooking etc. accomplished by instants etc. These are referred to as an instant of time, cooking time and so on by convention. But, in this traditional usage of an instant of time and cooking time and so on, the name of time is superimposed. And this 1term 'time' signifies the existence of real time , which is the basis of this conventional time. How? 1 Vartanâ. Imperceptible changes take place incessantly every instant in all substances on account of their own nature. But the external (auxiliary) cause in these minute changes is the substance of time, which is of the extent of space-points of the universe, pervading the entire universe. Each unit of time is distinct and occupies one unit of space. That is, the units of space do not combine and form molecules as do the atoms of matter. Nor do they constitute one single continuum as the medium of motion, the medium of rest or space. The gradual change that takes place in substances owing to the auxiliary cause (of real time) is called vartanâ. The existence of real time is established by the minute changes that go on in substances. The rice is cooked over the fire in a short interval of time. But the rice has neither been cooked in one instant nor all at once. But every instant, gradual and imperceptible changes have been going on incessantly, with the result the great change (indicated by the larger size of the cooked rice) is perceptible at the end. If minute changes do not take place every instant, then there can be no great change either. Hence, it is established that minute changes have been taking place every instant during the cooking of the rice. And these minute changes take place because of the external cause of time. In this manner, minute changes take place in all substances because of the external cause of time. Time is without activity. Nevertheless time is the auxiliary cause of minute changes taking place in all substances. 76 DravyasaÉgraha What is secondary implies the real. The mode of a substance consists of the annihilation of a particular quality and the origination of another quality without vibration. The modes of the soul are anger and so on. The modes of matter are colour etc. The modes of the media of motion and rest and space are due to the rhythmic rise and fall caused by agurulaghu guõa. Movement is characterized by vibration. It is of two kinds, causal and natural. The motion of the cart etc. is causal, and that of the clouds etc. natural. Prior and posterior apply to time as well as to place. Here these apply to time, as this section deals with time. The help rendered to substances in their continuity of being etc. proves the existence of time. It is contended that continuity of existence is sufficient, as modifications etc. are only subdivisions of it. But modifications etc. are not unnecessary. The amplification is intended to indicate the two kinds of time, real time and conventional time. Real time is established by continuity of being, and conventional time is determined by modifications etc. Conventional time is determined (recognized) by modifications in other substances, 1which are ascertained by others . It is threefold, the past, the present and the future. In real time the conception of time is of primary importance, and the idea of the past, the present and the future is secondary. In conventional time, the idea of the 1 This sentence may also be rendered thus: 'An activity, which is ascertained by another (the motion of the sun etc.) and which is the cause of determination of another (duration of karmas etc.), is conventionally called time.' This may be elaborated as follows. 'The instant etc., which are ascertained from the gradually increasing quantity of motion of the sun etc., and which are the cause of determination of the duration of karmas, the conditions of existence, etc. as numerable, innumerable, infinite instants and so on, constitute conventional time.' (See Râjavârtika) 77 Verse 21 & 22 past, the present and the future is of prime importance, and the idea of time is subordinate. For conventional time depends on the substances endowed with activity and on real time. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 148-150. ____________ Real Time (niúcaya kâla) Kâla or time, though not an element of the physical universe, may be mentioned here. Since change and motion are admitted to be real, time also must be considered real. The real or absolute time as contrasted with the relative time is constituted by simple elements known as kâlâõus or instants. Instants, points and atoms are the characteristic conceptions of Jaina thought and in this respect it has a wonderful corroboration from the field of modern mathematics. The Jaina thinkers in distinguishing time from the five astikâyas made use of an important idea. Astikâya is spatiality or extensive magnitude. The extensive magnitude is denoted by a technical name, tiryak pracaya or horizontal extension... ...But time of kâla has only ûrdhva pracaya. The elements are in a forward direction. The series is mono-demensional or linear order. Therefore kâla has no extension either directly or indirectly. Hence it is not an astikâya. Though it is not an astikâya it is distinctly a real entity which accounts for changes in other things. Chakravarti, A. (Prof.), Âcârya Kundakunda's Samayasâra, Introduction, p. xxxviii-xxxix. 78 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & bl izdkj ,d tho nzO; vkSj ik¡p vtho nzO; ,sls N% izdkj ds nzO;ksa dk fUk:i.k fd;kA bu Ngksa nzO;ksa esa ls ,d dky ds vykok 'ks"k ik¡p vfLrdk; tkuus pkfg,A 23. Thus, six substances (dravyas) have been enumerated: one soul substance (jîva) and five non-soul substances (ajîvas). Out of these six substances, five substances, leaving Time (kâla), are five astikâyas. ,oa NOHks;fena thokthoIiHksnnks nOoa A mÙka dkyfotqÙka .kk;Ook iap vfRFkdk;k nq AA (23) Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra thok iqXxydk;k èkEekèkEek rgso vk;kla A vfRFkÙkfEg ; f.k;nk v.k..keb;k v.kqegark AA (4) Jîvas or souls, Pudgalas or non-souls, Dharma and Adharma, the principles of rest and motion, and finally Space – these are the Astikâyas. They are eternal, uncreated, and of huge magnitude. Commentary – Since the atom or the material point is the unit of space, the spatial point is also called aõu or Atom. Since the five entities, such as Jîvas, etc., mentioned above are capable of occupying space, they are called Kâyas (corporeals); the term Kâya implies relation to many spatial points. Existences that can be so related to space are called by the EXPLANATORY NOTES 79 Verse 23 Jainas, Astikâyas. It is evident that material objects constituted by physical molecules have such space quality. Jîva or soul is also considered to be an Astikâya because of its organic nature. Jîva exists as an organism and as such it is related to body and hence the spatial quality. Dharma and Adharma are the peculiar principles recognized by Jainas as corporeal. These are also Astikâyas. One is the principle of motion, the other is the principle of rest. They are pervading space and as such are Astikâyas. It is not necessary to point out that Space is a multidimensional existence. Jainas have recognized the reality of Space... ...Since Time has neither potentiality nor really the possibility of such space relations it is denied the name Astikâya. It is purely an entity of monodimensional series. Though it is not Astikâya it does not cease to be a real entity. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 2-3. 80 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & iwoksZÙkQ tho] iqñxy] /eZ] v/eZ rFkk vkdk'k & ;s ik¡pksa nzO; fo|eku gSa blfy, ftus'oj budks  vfLr* dgrs gSa] vkSj ;s dk; ds leku cgq izns'kksa dks /kj.k djrs gSa blfy, budks  dk;* dgrs gSaA  vfLr* rFkk dk;* nksuksa dks feykus ls ;s ik¡pksa  vfLrdk;* gksrs gSaA 24. The aforesaid five substances (dravyas) – soul (jîva), matter (pudgala), the medium of motion (dharma), the medium of rest (adharma), and space (âkâúa) – exist eternally, therefore, these are called 'asti' by Lord Jina; since each has many spacepoints, these are also called 'kâya'. Combining the two qualities (existence and space quality), these are termed as the five astikâyas (paðcâstikâyas). lafr tnks rs.ksns vRFkhfr Hk.kafr ft.kojk tEgk A dk;k bo cgqnslk rEgk dk;k ; vfRFkdk;k ; AA (24) Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra ts l vfRFklgkoks xq.ks g lg iTt, g fofogs g A rs gksafr vfRFkdk;k f.kIi..ka ts g rbyqéïa AA (5) Whatever things have the essential nature of manifesting themselves severally through their numerous qualities and modes are the Asikâyas. These fill the three worlds – they being the constituent parts of the world. Commentary – Since these are real, they are asti. Since they EXPLANATORY NOTES 81 Verse 24 constitute the world or Loka they have the space quality, hence they are kâyas. Astikâya then implies existential nature as well as space quality. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 3. ____________ Existence (asti) and space quality (kâya), together, make an astikâya 'Astikâya' consists of two words, 'Asti' and 'Kâya'. 'Asti' literally means exists. Now, the five kinds of substances, viz., Jîva, Pudgala, Dharma, Adharma and Âkâúa always exist, hence, while mentioning any of these, one might say, "it exists." Again each of these substances has many Pradeúas, like bodies. Hence each of these might also be said to be 'Kâya' (literally, body). These two characteristics being combined, each of the aforesaid five substances are named 'Astikâya' or 'that which exists and has different Pradeúas like a body'. It should be remembered that to be an Astikâya, a substance must have both these characteristics. The substance Kâla (Time), though having the first characteristic (viz. existence), is not called Astikâya, because it does not have many Pradeúas. Ghoshal, Sarat Chandra, Dravya-SaÉgraha, p. 45. 82 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & ,d tho] /eZ rFkk v/eZ nzO; esa vla[;kr izns'k gSa vkSj vkdk'k esa vuUr izns'k gSaA iqñxy nzO; esa la[;kr] vla[;kr rFkk vuUr izns'k gSa vkSj dky ds ,d gh izns'k gS] blfy, dky dks  dk;* ugha ekuk x;k gSA 25. There are innumerable space-points in a soul (jîva), the medium of motion (dharma), and the medium of rest (adharma). Space (âkâúa) has infinite space-points. Matter (pudgala) has numerable, innumerable and infinite space-points. Time (kâla) has just one space-point and, therefore, it is not called kâya. gksafr vla[kk thos /Eek/Ees v.kar vk;kls A eqÙks frfog inslk dkyLlsxks .k rs.k lks dkvks AA (25) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vla[;s;k% izns'kk% èkekZèkeZSdthokuke~ AA (5-8) There are innumerable points of space in the medium of motion, the medium of rest, and in each individual soul. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi What cannot be counted is innumerable. Innumerable is of three kinds, the minimum, the maximum, and that which is neither the minimum nor the maximum (i.e. midway between the two). Here the third variety of innumerable is implied. A EXPLANATORY NOTES 83 Verse 25 space-point (pradeúa) is the space occupied by an indivisible 1elementary particle (paramâõu) . The medium of motion, the medium of rest and each soul have the same innumerable space-points. The media of motion and rest are co-extensive with the universe. The soul is of the same number of spacepoints as the other two. Still the soul is capable of contraction and expansion. So it occupies either a small body or a big one determined by its karmas. But, when the soul expands filling up the universe (prior to liberation), first the central eight points of the soul occupy the centre of the place called citra vajra paÇala, which is underneath Mount Mandara. And then 2the soul spreads filling up the entire universe in all directions . Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 135. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vkdk'kL;kuUrk% AA (5-9) The units of space are infinite. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi 3Space pervades both the universe and the non-universe . Infinite means endless. What is infinite? The space-points of 1 Though the indivisible elementary particle is not the same as the atom (it is much smaller than the atom), the term 'atom' is used in the translation to denote the ultimate indivisible particle for the sake of simplicity. 2 see Kevalî-samudghâta on p. 32. 3 The space in which the other substances are found is called the universe or loka. The empty space outside the universe is called the non-universe or aloka. In the non-universe, space alone exists without the other five substances, namely the souls, the medium of motion, the medium of rest, matter, and time. 84 DravyasaÉgraha âkâúa or space are infinite. The idea of space-points is to be understood as in the previous instance. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 135. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra la[;s;kla[;s;kÜÓ iqñxykuke~ AA (5-10) (The space-points) of forms of matter are numerable and innumerable also. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi The particle 'ca' in the sutra includes infinite times infinite also. Some molecules of matter have countable space-points, some others countless and yet others infinite space-points. It is contended that infinite times infinite should be mentioned in the sutra. But it is untenable. For the latter (infinite times infinite) is based on the former (infinite). Infinite is of three kinds, parîtânantaÉ, yuktânantaÉ and anantânantaÉ. All these are based on the infinite which is common. A contention arises. It is admitted that the universe is of innumerable space-points. How, then, can the universe accommodate molecules of infinite and infinite times infinite space points? It is contradictory. Therefore it cannot be infinite. No, there is no inconsistency here. The indivisible particles of matter are capable of taking subtle forms, and in such subtle forms even infinite particles of matter can find accommodation in one space-point. And their pervading capacity is also not affected. Therefore, there is no inconsistency in infinite particles of matter (in a subtle state) dwelling in one spacepoint. In the previous sutra the forms of matter (pudgalas) are mentioned in general. Hence the space-points mentioned will 85 Verse 25 apply also to the indivisible atom. The next sutra is intended to exclude the indivisible particle of matter. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 136-137. ____________ Particles of Time (kâla) exist in every unit of the universe-space (lokâkâúa) ...we cannot attribute multitude of space-points to time either really or conventionally. With regard to the medium of motion etc., multitude of space-points has been mentioned from the real point of view. For instance, it has been described that the media of motion and rest, space and a single soul are of innumerable space-points. Similarly, multitude of space-points is attributed to the atom with a single space-point figuratively from a certain point of view (pûrvottarabhâva prajðâpana naya). But for time there is no multitude of space-points from both points of view. Therefore, there is no spatiality (kâyatva) for time. ...What is the extent of time if it is manifold? The static (inactive) particles of time exist throughout the universespace, each time-particle being located in each space-point. We quote from the scriptures: "Those innumerable substances, which exist one by one in every unit of the universe-space, like heaps of jewels, are the points of time." These are nonmaterial, as these are devoid of qualities such as form (colour). Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 164-165. 86 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & ,d izns'k dk /kjd iqñxy&ijek.kq Hkh ukuk LdU/&:Ik gksus dh ;ksX;rk ds dkj.k cgqizns'kh gksrk gS] bl dkj.k loZKnso mipkj ls iqñxy&ijek.kq dks dk;* dgrs gSaA 26. An infinitesimal particle (paramâõu) of matter (pudgala) has one space-point only, but since it transforms into molecules it is said to be having multiple space-points. Therefore, Lord Jina has empirically called the particle of matter 'kâya'. ,;inslks fo v.kw .kk.kk[kaèkIinslnks gksfn A Ckgqnslks mo;kjk rs.k ; dkvks Hk.kafr lOo.gq AA (26) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra ,dizns'kkfn"kq HkkT;% iqñxykuke~ AA (5-14) The forms of matter occupy (inhabit) from one unit of space onwards. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi The compound of one and unit of space is one unit of space. That, which has one unit of space as the beginning, is beginning with one unit of space. The accommodation of forms of matter in the space-points of âkâúa is in diverse ways. From the nature of the compound one unit of space is also taken. For instance, one elementary particle (paramâõu) occupies one unit of space. Two particles either combined or separate occupy one or two units of space. EXPLANATORY NOTES 87 Verse 26 Three particles either combined or separate occupy one, two or three units of space according to the nature of the molecular combination. Similarly, molecules of numerable, innumerable and infinite atoms are accommodated in one, countable and countless units of space. Now, it stands to reason that the nonmaterial substances such as the media of motion and rest can both be accommodated in the same place at the same time without obstruction. But how is it possible in the case of material objects? It is possible even in the case of material objects, as these are capable of immersion or condensation and 1of taking subtle forms. For instance, the lights from several lamps in a room intermingle. It should be understood in this manner from the authority of the scriptures also. It has been said as follows. "The universe is densely (without inter-space) filled with several varieties of infinite times infinite forms of matter of subtle and gross nature in all the directions (i.e., horizontally and vertically)." Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 136-137. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra v.ko% LdUèkkÜÓ AA (5-25) (Moleules) are formed by division (fission), union (fusion), and division-cum-union. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi That, which occupies one space-point and possesses the capacity to produce the modes of touch, taste, etc., is called an atom. Owing to the minuteness of its size, the atom is itself the 1 Light is a form of matter according to the Jaina view. 88 DravyasaÉgraha beginning, the middle and the end. It has been said so in the scriptures. "The atom is itself the beginning, the middle and the end. It cannot be perceived by the senses. Ascertain that which cannot be divided as the atom (an infinitesimal particle)." Molecules are collections of atoms, which in their gross state can be taken by the hand and handled. If action is present in a few instances, by synecdoche it can be extended to others in conventional acceptation. Hence the word 'molecule' is applicable also to molecules consisting of two or more atoms, which cannot be handled etc. Though matter is of infinite varieties, still it is divided into two classes on the basis of atoms and molecules. The plural is used in the sutra in order to indicate the infinite varieties of matter included under these two classes of 'atoms' and 'molecules'. The two terms 'atoms' and 'molecules' are mentioned separately, without being combined into a compound, in order to indicate the connection between this and the two previous sutras. The atoms are characterized by touch, taste, smell and colour. Molecules, on the other hand, are characterized by sound, union, fineness, grossness, shape, division, darkness, image, sunshine, moonlight as well as by touch, taste, smell and colour. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 153. 89 Verse 26 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & ftruk vkdk'k vfoHkkxh iqñxy ijek.kq ls jksdk tkrk gS mldks fu'p; ls lc ijek.kqvksa dks LFkku nsus esa leFkZ izns'k tkuksA 27. A space-point (pradeúa) is the space in âkâúa occupied by an indivisible elementary particle (paramâõu) of matter (pudgala). A space-point is able to accommodate all other infinitesimal particles (paramâõu). tkofn;a vk;kla vfoHkkxhiqXxyk.kqmêò1⁄4a A ra [kq insla tk.ks lOok.k qêòk.knk.kfjga AA (27) Inter-penetrability of particles of matter ...The indivisible particles of matter are capable of taking subtle forms, and in such subtle forms even infinite particles of matter can find accommodation in one space-point. And their pervading capacity is also not affected. Therefore, there is no inconsistency in infinite particles of matter (in a subtle state) dwelling in one space-point. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 136 ...Now a contention arises. If one soul occupies one unit of space, how can infinite times infinite souls with their several bodies find room in the universe-space, which is only of the extent of innumerable units of space? It should be understood that the souls dwell in subtle and gross forms. The gross ones possess bodies which offer obstruction. But even infinite times infinite souls in a subtle state (the lowest category of souls with EXPLANATORY NOTES 90 DravyasaÉgraha one sense only) along with their subtle bodies dwell even in the space occupied by a single one-sensed nigoda jîva. There is no obstruction among themselves and between them and the gross ones. So there is no contradiction in the fact of infinite times infinite souls residing in the innumerable units of space of the universe. It has been said that each soul is of the same units of space as the universe. How, then, can a soul reside in one unit of space (the universe-space divided into innumerable parts)? Should not each soul permeate the entire universe? The soul which is non-material somehow assumes material form on account of beginningless bondage. And it dwells in small or big bodies on account of its karmic body by contraction and expansion as the light of the lamp. Therefore, the soul can dwell in one, two, etc. of the innumerable parts of the universe. The light of a lamp lit in an open space extends far and wide. But it extends only to the limit of a dish or a room in which the lamp is placed. It is contended that the medium of motion and the rest will become one by their commingling with one another because of their reciprocal spatial interpenetration. But it is not so. Though there is reciprocal commingling of the substances, these do not give up their intrinsic nature. "All the substances interpenetrate, they give space (accommodation) to one another, and they commingle with one another. Yet these never give up their own nature." Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 140-141 91 Verse 27 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & vc tks vkÏo] cU/] laoj] futZjk] eks{k] iq.; rFkk iki ,sls lkr inkFkZ] tks tho rFkk vtho ds gh Hksn:Ik gSa] budks Hkh la{ksi ls dgrs gSaA 28. The subdivisions of soul (jîva) and non-soul (ajîva), namely, influx (âsrava), bondage (bandha), stoppage (saÉvara), gradual dissociation (nirjarâ), liberation (mokÈa), merit (puõya), and demerit (pâpa) are described, in brief, next. vklocU/.klaojf.kTtjeksD[kk liq..kikok ts A thokthofolslk rs fo lekls.k iHk.kkeks AA (28) Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra thokthok Hkkok iq..ka ikoa p vkloa rs l A laojf.kTtjcaèkks eksD[kks ; goafr rs vêòk AA (108) Life and non-life (Jîva and Ajîva) are the two primary Padârthas. Out of these appear righteousness (Puõya), sin (Pâpa), their source or inflow (Âsrava), their prevention (SaÉvara), their partial annihilation (Nirjarâ), bondage (Bandha) and salvation (MokÈa). These are the nine Padârthas. Commentary – Of these Jîva or life alone has consciousness. Ajîva is so called because of the absence of consciousness. These are the five Dravyas mentioned previously: matter, EXPLANATORY NOTES 92 DravyasaÉgraha space, condition of motion and that of rest, and finally time. These five constitute the non-life. Life and non-life are the root Padârthas. Seven other Padârthas enumerated above originate from the different relations of Jîva to Pudgala or matter. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paõcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 96. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra thokthokÏocUèklaojfutZjkeks{kkLrÙoe~ AA (1-4) (The) soul, (the) non-soul, influx, bondage, stoppage, gradual dissociation and liberation constitute reality. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi The soul is characterized by consciousness, which is divided into several kinds such as knowledge and so on. The non-soul is opposed to the nature of the soul. The inflow of auspicious and evil karmic matter into the soul is influx. The mutual intermingling of the soul and karmas is bondage. The obstruction of the inflow of karmic matter into the soul is stoppage. The separation or falling off of part of karmic matter from the soul is dissociation. The complete annihilation of all karmic matter (bound with any particular soul) is liberation. These are described in detail later on. All fruits are experienced by the soul. So the soul is mentioned first in the sutra. The non-soul is mentioned next as it is of use to the soul. Influx is included next as it concerns both the soul and the non-soul. Bondage is added next, as it follows influx. As there is no bondage for one who practises stoppage, stoppage is mentioned after bondage in order to indicate that it is its opposite. Dissociation proceeds after stoppage, and hence it is mentioned after stoppage. As 93 Verse 28 liberation is attained at the end, it is mentioned last. Here merit and demerit must be included, as others have spoken of nine categories. No, it is not necessary to include these, as these are implied in influx and bondage. If it were so, the mention of influx etc. is unnecessary, as these are included in the soul and the non-soul. No, it is not unnecessary. Here liberation is the main theme of the work. So that must be mentioned. And that (liberation) is preceded by the cycle of births and deaths. Influx and bondage are the main causes of transmigration. Stoppage and gradual dissociation are the chief causes of liberation. Hence these are mentioned severally in order to indicate the chief causes and effects. It is wellknown that the particulars implied in the general are mentioned separately according to needs. For instance, 'KÈatriyas 1have come, Suravarma also (has come)'. It has been mentioned that the word tattva is an abstract noun. How can it be in apposition to the words denoting substances such as the soul? The same relation is attained as it 2is not different from the others and as substance (dravya) is superimposed on quality (bhâva). For instance, we say that consciousness alone is the soul. In this compound sentence, 'Upayoga eva âtmâ', upayoga is bhâvavâci (abstract noun) and âtmâ is dravyavâci (concrete noun). Still these two are in apposition. If so, the gender and number of the adjective must be the same as the gender and number of the noun. No. Even in a compound composed of a noun and an adjective, owing to the nature of the words, these do not give up their own genders and numbers. (So it is not 1 Suravarma is also a kÈatriya, still he is mentioned separately with some object. 2 Qualities are not separate from substances. 94 DravyasaÉgraha wrong even if the gender and number of the noun are different from the gender and number of the adjective.) The first sutra also must be considered in the same manner. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 7-8. 95 Verse 28 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & vkRek ds ftl ifj.kke ls deZ dk vkÏo gksrk gS mldks JhftUksUnz }kjk dgk gqvk HkkokÏo tkuuk pkfg,A vkSj Kkukoj.kkfn deks± dk tks vkÏo gS mls nzO;kÏo tkuuk pkfg,A 29. Dispositions of the soul that cause influx of karmas is called by Lord Jina the psychic (subjective) influx (bhâva âsrava). The other kind is material (objective) influx (dravya âsrava). vklofn ts.k dEea ifj.kkes.kIi.kks l fo..ksvks A Hkkokloks ft.kqÙkks dEeklo.ka ijks gksfn AA (29) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra l vkÏo% AA (6-2) It (this threefold activity) is influx (âsrava). Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Just as water flows into the lake by means of streams, so also karmic matter flows into the soul through the channel or medium of activity. Hence activity, which is the cause of influx of karma, is called influx (âsrava). Karma is said to be of two kinds, namely merit (puõya) and demerit (pâpa). Is activity the cause of inflow of these two EXPLANATORY NOTES 96 DravyasaÉgraha kinds of karmas indiscriminately, or is there any distinction? This question is answered in the next sutra. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 168-169. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra 'kqHk% iq.;L;k'kqHk% ikiL; AA (6-3) Virtuous activity is the cause of merit (puõya) and wicked activity is the cause of demerit (pâpa). Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi What is good and what is evil? Killing, stealing, copulation, etc. are wicked activities of the body. Falsehood, harsh and uncivil language are wicked speech-activities. Thoughts of violence, envy, calumny, etc. are wicked thought-activities. The opposites of these are good. How can activity be good or wicked? That activity which is performed with good intentions is good. And that which is performed with evil intentions is wicked. But the distinction is not based on the activities being the causes of 1auspicious and inauspicious karmas . In that case, there would be no good activities at all, as good activities also are admitted to be the cause of bondage of knowledge-obscuring karmas etc. 2(by the Jaina) . That, which purifies the soul or by which the soul is purified, is merit (puõya), namely that which produces happy feeling etc. That which protects or keeps the soul away 1 From the Jaina standpoint, intentions are all-important and not activities in themselves. And the consequences are largely determined by the intentions underlying any activity. 2 From the real point of view, it is no doubt true that all activities are undesirable as every kind of activity is the cause of influx and bondage. But from the empirical point of view there is difference. Merit leads to pleasure and demerit to pain. 97 Verse 29 from good is demerit (pâpa), namely that which produces unhappy feeling etc. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 168-169. ____________ Bhâva aspect refers to soul and dravya aspect to matter Purity of thought in self is the subjective righteousness or Bhâva Puõya. As conditioned by this there is the corresponding objective righteousness of Karmic matter, or Dravya Puõya. Similarly evil thought or the impurity of the heart is known as subjective sin or Bhâva Pâpa. As the result of this there is the Karmic matter of Dravya Pâpa, whose nature is vicious. The appearance of lust, desire and aversion, is the subjective influx of Karmas, Bhâva Âsrava. As the concomitant of these affective states Karmic matter flows in towards the soul, which is Dravya Âsrava or the physical current of Karmas. Suppressing the state of lust, desire and aversion by the principle of renunciation is the subjective inhibition or prevention which is Bhâva SaÉvara... ...Moha or spiritual stupor, desire and aversion: these bring about a characteristic proneness towards Karmic matter in the nature of Jîva. This proneness towards the Karmic environment is of the nature of Psychic disposition which spins out a cocoon of evil thoughts enshrouding the self. This is Bhâva Bandha. On account of this disposition there results the settling in of Karmic matter on the Jîva. This is objective bondage or Dravya Bandha. Lastly, realization of the purest and perfect self after complete emancipation from evil is the subjective salvation or Bhâva MokÈa. The absolute annihilation of Karmic matter and the liberation of Jîva from the physical shackles is the objective MokÈa or Dravya MokÈa. In 98 DravyasaÉgraha all these cases the Bhâva aspects refer to Jîva and the Dravya aspects to matter. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 96-97. ____________ Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra jkxks tLl ilRFkks v.kqdaiklaflnks ; ifj.kkeks A fpÙks .kfRFk dyqLla iq..ka thoLl vklofn AA (135) Whenever Jîva has desires high and noble, thoughts based on love and sympathy and in whose mind there are no evil impulses towards the same, the Karmic matter that causes merit flows in as conditioned by the above mentioned springs of righteousness. vjgarfl1⁄4lkgqlq HkÙkh èkEefEe tk ; [kyq psêòk A v.kqxe.ka fi xq:.ka ilRFkjkxks fÙk oqPpafr AA (136) Love and devotion towards Arhantas, Siddhas and Sadhus, living according to the rules of conduct for householders and ascetics, and faithfully following the Masters, these are said to be the noble deeds. frflna cqHkqfD[kna ok nqfgna nêòw.k tks nq nqfgne.kks A ifMoTtfn ra fdo;k rLlslk gksfn v.kqdaik AA (137) If anyone moved at the sight of the thirsty, the hungry and the miserable, offers relief to them, out of pity, then such behavior of that person is love or charity. dksèkks o tnk ek.kks ek;k yksHkks o fpÙkeklsTt A thoLl dq.kfn [kksga dyqlks fÙk ; ra cqèkk osafr AA (138) 99 Verse 29 Whenever anger, pride, deceit and covetousness, appear in the mind of a Jîva, they create disturbing emotion, interfering with calmness of thought. This emotional agitation of thought is called impure thought by the wise. pfj;k iekncgqyk dkyqLla yksynk ; fol;slq A ijifjrkoioknks ikoLl ; vkloa dq.kfn AA (139) Inordinate taste for worldly things, impure emotions, hankering for and indulging in sensual pleasures, causing anguish to fellow beings, and slandering them openly or covertly; these constitute the spring of evil. l..kkvks ; frysLlk bafn;olnk ; vÙk#íkf.k A .kk.ka p nqIimÙka eksgks ikoIink gksafr AA (140) The different animal instincts, the different soul-soiling emotions, the tempting senses, suffering and wrath, undesirable thoughts and corruption of the faculties of perception and will; these constitute the spring of evil. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 112-115. 100 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & vc izFke tks HkkokÏo gS mlds feF;kRo] vfojfr] izekn] ;ksx vkSj Øks/ vkfn d"kk;] ,sls ik¡p Hksn tkuus pkfg, vkSj feF;kRo vkfn ds Øe ls ik¡p] ik¡p] iUnzg] rhu] vkSj pkj Hksn le>us pkfg,A vFkkZr~ feF;kRo ds ik¡p Hksn] vfojfr ds ik¡p Hksn] izekn ds iUnzg Hksn] ;ksx ds rhu Hksn vkSj Øks/ vkfn d"kk;ksa ds pkj Hksn tkuus pkfg,A 30. The first of these, psychic influx (bhâva âsrava), as an antecedent to bondage, is due to five reasons: wrong belief (mithyâtva), non-abstinence (avirati), negligence (pramâda), activity (yoga), and passion (kaÈâya). These are of five, five, fifteen, three, and four kinds, respectively. fePNÙkkfojfniekntksxdksgknvks¿Fk fo..ks;k A i.k i.k i.kng fr; pnq delks Hksnk nq iqOoLl AA (30) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra feF;kn'kZukfojfrizeknd"kk;;ksxk cUèkgsro% AA (8-1) Wrong belief, non-abstinence, negligence, passions, and activities are the causes of bondage. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Wrong faith has been explained. Where has it been explained? It has been explained under the sutra, 'Belief in things as they are constitutes right faith'. And also in describing influx, the opposite of right faith has been explained under activities, as that which tends to misbelief. Abstinence has been described. EXPLANATORY NOTES 101 Verse 30 Non-abstinence must be understood to be the opposite of abstinence. Negligence is included in misinterpreting the injunctions and indifference to observe them. It is indifference to laudable activities. The passions – anger, pride, deceitfulness and greed – with their subdivisions have been explained. Where? Under the sutra, 'The subdivisions of the former are the senses, the passions, etc.' (VI, 5). Activities have been explained as three, namely bodily activity, mental activity and speech. Where? Under the sutra, 'The action of the body, the organ of speech and the mind is called yoga (activity).' Wrong belief is of two kinds, natural and derived from teaching. The manifestation of disbelief in the true nature of reality, on the rise of perversity-karma, without teaching by others, is the first variety. The second variety, which is based on the teaching of others, is of four kinds namely kriyâvâdî, akriyâvâdî, ajðânika and vainayika. Or it is of five kinds – absolutistic (one-sided) attitude, contrary attitude, doubtful attitude (scepticism), non-discriminating attitude and ignorant attitude. The identification of a thing and its attribute as 'this alone' or 'thus only' is absolutistic attitude. The supreme being alone is everything (the whole universe), or everything is permanent or everything is momentary – these are the absolutistic attitudes. 'An ascetic with material possessions is a passionless saint,' 'The omniscient lord takes morsels of food,' 'Woman attains liberation.' These are contrary attitudes. The indecisive view, whether the three gems of right faith, right knowledge and right conduct lead to emancipation or not, is scepticism. All gods are one and all religions are the same – these are non-discriminating attitudes. Incapacity to examine what is good and what is not good to oneself is ignorant attitude. To quote from the scriptures: "There are one hundred and eighty kinds of kriyâvâdins, eighty-four kinds of akriyâvâdins, sixty-seven kinds of ajðânikas and thirty-two kinds of vainayikas." 102 DravyasaÉgraha Non-abstinence is of twelve kinds relating to the six classes 1of embodied souls or beings and the six senses. The sixteen passions and the nine quasi-passions together make up twenty-five passions. There is slight difference between the 2passions and the quasi-passions. But the difference is not meant here. So these are grouped together. Mental activities are four, namely true, false, both true and false, and neither true nor false. Similarly speech-activities also are four. Bodily activities are five. These make up thirteen, also fifteen in the case of pramatta saÉyata, who attains activity of the supernormal body (âhâraka kâyayoga) and the activity of the supernormal body associated with the gross body (âhâraka miúra kâyayoga). Negligence is of several kinds. It is with regard to the fivefold regulation of activities, threefold self-control, eight kinds of purity, and ten kinds of moral virtues and so on. The eight kinds of purity are purity in thought, in body, in reverence, in walking, in food accepted, in placing things, in lying down and sitting and in speech. The moral virtues are ten. These are the five causes of bondage whether concurrently or severally. In the case of the misbeliever all the five causes operate. In the case of those in the second, third and fourth stages of spiritual development, the four causes commencing from non-abstinence operate. In the case of beings in the fifth stage of development, non-abstinence-cum-abstinence, negligence, the passions and the activities operate. In the case of the ascetic in the sixth stage of development negligence, 1 Not abstaining from injury to the six types of living beings and not restraining the six senses including the mind from the objects of their desire – these constitute the twelve kinds of non-abstinence. The six types of living beings are the five kinds of immobile beings, namely earth, water, fire, air and plants, and the mobile beings. 2 The negative sign in nokaÈâya is used in the sense of 'slight'. 103 Verse 30 passions and activities operate. Passions and activities alone operate in the seventh, eighth, ninth and tenth stages of development. In the eleventh, twelfth and thirteenth stages, activities alone operate. In the last stage there is no cause for bondage. The causes of bondage have been described. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 215-217. ____________ Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra gsnw pnqfOo;Iiks vêòfo;IiLl dkj.ka Hkf.kna A rs l fi ; jkxknh rsfleHkkos .k cT>afr AA (149) The eight kinds of Karmas are said to be caused by the four 1external conditions or Dravya Pratyayas. But these conditions themselves are the result of desire, etc., or Bhâva Pratyayas. Without these intrinsic conditions there will be no bondage. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 122. 1 The external conditions are called Dravya Pratyayas because they are directly associated with karmic matter and the ultimate psychological conditions are called Bhâva Pratyayas because they refer to the disposition of Âtman. Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya traces the bondage of karmas to four causal conditions, namely, mithyâtva, avirati, kaÈâya, and yoga. Âcârya Umasvami has enumerated five causal conditions, with one additional pramâda (Tattvârthasûtra, 8-1). Some Jaina thinkers take the view that pramâda is implicit in the four mentioned in Paðcâstikâya. 104 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & Kkukoj.k vkfn vkB deks± ds ;ksX; tks iqñxy vkrk gS mldks nzO;kÏo tkuuk pkfg,A og vusd Hksnksa lfgr gS] ,slk JhftUksUnz nso us dgk gSA 31. Influx of particles of matter which are fit to turn into eight kinds of karmas, like knowledge-obscuring karma, is called material influx (dravya âsrava) by Lord Jina; these eight kinds of karmas, again, are of many kinds. .kk.kkoj.kknh.ka tksXxa ta iqXxya leklofn A nOokloks l .ksvks v.ks;Hksvks ft.kD[kknks AA (31) Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra vêòfoga fi ; dEea lOoa iksWXxye;a ft.kk  ofr A tLl iQya ra oqPpfn nqD[ka fr foiPpek.kLl AA (2-7-45) As pronounced by the Omniscient Lord, all the eight kinds of karmas are subtle material particles, and that the fruition of these karmas results into suffering that everyone recognizes. Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 25. According to Jaina metaphysics the various karmas are intrinsically material though of subtle form. Since they are material in nature they are quite distinct from the jîva whose characterEXPLANATORY NOTES 105 Verse 31 istic is cetanâ. The karmic matter which is acetana in nature while operating, interferes with the pure consciousness of the jîva. On account of this interference the various psychic states present in the empirical Self are really the effect of the operative cause of the karmic matter. These psychic states constitute the suffering associated with the saÉsârî jîva. Chakravarti, A. (Prof.), Âcârya Kundakunda's Samayasâra, p. 234. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vk|ks Kkun'kZukoj.kosnuh;eksguh;k;qukZe& xks=kkUrjk;k% AA (8-4) The type-bondage is of eight kinds, knowledge-obscuring, perception-obscuring, feeling-producing, deluding, lifedetermining, name-determining (physique-making), statusdetermining, and obstructive karmas. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi The first, that is type-bondage, must be understood to be of eight kinds. Covers or is covered by this is covering. This is added to each – knowledge-covering, perception-covering. Feels or is felt by this is feeling. Deludes or is deluded by this is deluding. That, by which one takes the form or state of a hellbeing and so on, is life (âyu). Names or is named by this is name. That by which one is called high or low is status (gotram). That which comes between the host, the guest, gift and so on is obstructive karma (antarâya). The matter taken in by the thought-activity of a single self is turned into eight kinds as described above, just as the food taken once is changed into blood and other fluids. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 220. ____________ 106 DravyasaÉgraha Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra iÛÓuo}Ô"Vk o'kfrprq£}pRok j'kñf}iÛÓHksnk ;FkkØee~ AA (8-5) The subdivisions are five, nine, two, twenty-eight, four, fortytwo, two, and five kinds respectively. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi It is contended that 'secondary' must be mentioned in the sutra in order to indicate that the subdivisions are so many. It is not necessary, as it is implied from what is left over. First the eight main divisions of type-bondage have been mentioned. So it must be understood that this sutra refers to the secondary divisions or subdivisions left over. The word 'kinds' is taken with five etc. respectively. Knowledge-obscuring is of five, perception-or-intuition-obscuring of nine, feeling-producing of two, deluding of twenty-eight, life of four, name of forty-two, status of two, and obstructive of five, kinds. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 220-221. ____________ The nature of influx (âsrava) To begin with âsrava, the first thing to grasp is that there can be no bondage of pure mental abstractions, or purely wordy concepts; the word signifies some kind of real fetters, not, indeed, consisting in chains of iron, but of some very subtle and fine kind of matter. It is well to know that nothing but force, in some form or other, is capable of exercising restraint or of holding living beings in the condition of captivity, and that no kind of force is conceivable apart from a substance of some kind or other. The bondage of soul must, therefore, be the bondage of matter, the only substance which is known to enter into interaction with souls, and the obtainment of freedom must 107 Verse 31 consequently imply the removal of the particles of this foreign material from the constitution of the ego. As for the principle of interaction between spirit and matter, observation shows that the soul is liable to be affected, agreeably or otherwise, by all kinds of actions, mental, physical and those concerned with speech. But before the soul can be affected by them it is necessary that they should produce a modification of its substance, that is, a characteristic change in the stage of its feeling-consciousness. But, since no modification of the feeling-consciousness is possible or conceivable in the absence of a material agent reaching and making a deep impression on it, it is certain that matter must be flowing towards the soul with every thought, word and deed, modifying its condition and affecting its states. For it is obvious that apart from matter there is no other substance to enter into interaction with spirit, whence it follows that matter flows towards the soul with every action of the mind and body, including the articulation of sounds and words, i.e., speech. The first great law of interaction between spirit and matter, accordingly, may be laid down as follows: all actions of embodied living beings, whether mental, or physical, including speech, are accompanied by an influx of matter towards the soul. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 621. 108 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & ftu psru ifj.kkeksa ls deZ c¡/rk gS og rks HkkocU/ gS] vkSj deZ rFkk vkRek ds izns'kksa dk ,deso gksuk vFkkZr~ vkRek }kjk iqñxy deks± dk xzg.k djuk nzO;cU/ gSA 32. Dispositions of the soul, like perverted faith actuated by passions, cause psychic bondage (bhâva bandha), and the interpenetration of the karmic matter with the space-points of the soul is termed as material bondage (dravya bandha). cT>fn dEea ts.k nq psn.kHkkos.k Hkkoca/ks lks A dEekninslk.ka v..kks..kiosl.ka bnjks AA (32) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra ld"kk;RokTtho% deZ.kks ;ksX;kUiqñxykuknÙks l cUèk% AA (8-2) The individual self attracts particles of matter which are fit to turn into karma, as the self is actuated by passions. This is bondage. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi 'SakaÈâya' means associated with passions. The nature of being associated with passions is the cause. Why is the cause mentioned again? Just as the digestive fire of the stomach (the gastric fluid or juice) absorbs food suitable to it, so also the self attracts karmas of duration and fruition corresponding to the EXPLANATORY NOTES 109 Verse 32 virulent, mild or moderate nature of the passions. How does the soul which is immaterial take in karmic matter? In answer to this question the author commences the sutra with the word 'jîva'. That which lives is jîva. It is called jîva because it has vitality and life. For the sake of brevity the sutra may read karmayogyân instead of karmaõo yogyân. But the splitting is intended to indicate another idea or statement. What is that other statement? It is that the living being is actuated by passions on account of karmas. This is what is implied. Karmaõo is the expression of the cause. Owing to the rise of karmas, the self is imbued with passions. There can be no tinge or stain of passion in the case of a soul free from karmas. From this it follows that the bondage or association between the self and karma – spirit and matter – is beginningless. So there is no room for the question how the immaterial soul is bound by the material karmas. Otherwise, if we postulate a beginning for the bondage, there can be no bondage at all as in the case of the emancipated souls characterized by utter purity. The second statement is that the self takes in appropriate particles of matter capable of being transformed into karma. The case changes according to meaning. So it gives up the former fifth case indicating cause, and becomes the sixth case karmaõo yogyân (fit to become karma). The mention of 'matter' is intended to declare that karma is matter. By this the view that karma is the unseen potency or invisible, mystical force of the soul is refuted, as the quality of the soul cannot be the cause of transmigration or worldly existence (i.e. bondage). 'Âdatte' is intended to indicate the relation of cause and effect. Consequently, owing to the potency of wrong faith etc., the self, possessed of incessant activity in all states, attracts subtle matter of infinite space-points pervading the same spacepoints occupied by the self, capable of turning into karmic matter, which then is combined by inter-penetration with the space-points of the self. This is called bondage. Just as the 110 DravyasaÉgraha mixing of several juices of barley, flowers and fruits in a vessel produces intoxicating liquor, so also matter present coextensive with the self becomes transformed into karmic matter owing to the presence of activities and passions. The word 'sa' is intended to exclude any other kind of bondage. This is the only kind of bondage, and there is no other bondage. By this the union between the substance and its qualities is refuted. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 217-218. ____________ Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra ta lqgelqgeqfn..ka Hkkoa jÙkks djsfn tfn vIik A lks rs.k gofn c1⁄4ks iksXxydEes.k fofogs.k AA (147) When Âtman out of desire, aversion and corruption of knowledge and will, experiences affective states pleasant and unpleasant, then because of the very same states the self gets bound by Karmic matter of various kinds. Commentary – Bandha is of two kinds: Bhâva Bandha and Dravya Bandha. The former refers to the appropriate psychological conditions that bring about the actual bondage with Karmic molecules. The latter is Dravya Bandha. On account of desire the Âtman experiences happiness or misery. Such emotional states create in the Âtman a disposition peculiarly favourable for the Karmic molecules to settle in. This psychological disposition is the intrinsic condition of bondage. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 141. 111 Verse 32 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & izÑfr] fLFkfr] vuqHkkx vkSj izns'k & bu Hksnksa ls cU/ pkj izdkj dk gSA buesa ;ksxksa ls izÑfr rFkk izns'k cU/ gksrs gSaA vkSj d"kk;ksa ls fLFkfr rFkk vuqHkkx cU/ gksrs gSaA 33. Bondage is of four kinds according to its nature or species (prakÃti bandha), duration (sthiti bandha), intensity of fruition (anubhâga bandha), and quantity of space-points (pradeúa bandha). Nature bondage and quantity of space-points bondage are due to activity (yoga), and duration bondage, and intensity of fruition bondage are due to passions (kaÈâya). Ik;fMfêòfnv.kqHkkxIinslHksnk nq pnqfo/ks ca/ks A tksxk Ik;fMinslk fBfnv.kqHkkxk dlk;nks gksafr AA (33) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra izÑfrfLFkR;uqHkkxizns'kkLrf}èk;% AA (8-3) Bondage is of four kinds according to the nature or species of karma (prakÃti), duration of karma (sthiti), fruition of karma (anubhâga), and the quantity of space-points of karma (pradeúa). Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi 'PrakÃti' is nature. What is the nature of the margosa? Bitterness. What is the nature of molasses? Sweetness. Similarly, what is the nature of knowledge-obscuring karmas? EXPLANATORY NOTES 112 DravyasaÉgraha Non-comprehension of objects. What is the nature of perception-covering karmas? Non-perception of objects. The feelingproducing karmas cause pleasant and unpleasant feeling. The faith-deluding karmas cause disbelief in the true nature of reality. The conduct-deluding karmas cause non-abstinence (indiscipline or want of restraint). The life-determining karma determines the span of life in a particular condition of existence of a living being. The name-karmas decide the names such as infernal beings, human beings, celestial beings and animals. The status-determining karmas determine high and low status. And obstructive karmas stand in the way of giving, gaining and enjoyment and so on. These must be defined. That, which is the cause of such happenings or experiences, is 'PrakÃti', that is nature. Not falling off from its nature is duration. For instance, the retention of the sweetness of the milk of the goat, the cow, or the buffalo, is its duration. Similarly, not deviating from the nature of non-comprehension of the knowledge-obscuring karmas is its duration. Its peculiar taste is intensity of fruition. Just as the milk of the goat or the cow has each its own peculiar taste of greater or less sweetness, so also does fruition differ corresponding to the potency of karmic matter. Determining the quantity of karmas is spacebondage. Measuring the karmic molecules with the measure of the space-point is space. 'Vidhi' means varieties. These are the four classes of bondage. The threefold activity causes naturebondage and space-bondage, and the passions determine duration and (intensity of) fruition. The diversity of bondage is due to the degree or intensity of activity and passions. "Typebondage and space-bondage are due to activity. Duration and intensity of fruition are due to the passions. If the soul does not take the modes of activity and passion, these are destroyed. Hence the soul is not the cause of bondage and duration." Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 219-220. ____________ 113 Verse 33 Bondage (bandha) – an overview ...It should, however, be noted in this connection that our first law of interaction only concerns the process of influx which accompanies every action; it has no concern with the further question whether an impression be made on the soul, since that depends on the question whether it be attentive to the incoming stimulus. It is common experience that we fail to notice even the taste of food in the mouth whenever attention is deeply engrossed elsewhere. The physiology of taste indicates that while the bulk of food passes into the stomach through the gullet, some fine particles of its relish reach the soul through the glands of taste and the nerves connected with them, enabling it to 'feel' and enjoy the properties of each morsel. But these relish particles must be there all the same whether the soul attend to them or not. It would follow from this that the relish of taste is an affection of the ego which results from a more intimate contact with the particles of matter than mere co-existence, or coming together, in a place, and that attention acts as the handmaid of the soul who ushers afferent stimuli into the presence of her mistress. Moreover, since attention always implies interest, whether it indicate the merest wish to know or the most passionate longing to embrace, it further follows that the union, or fusion, of spirit and matter cannot take place unless the soul be first thrown into an attitude of desire. Itself a dynamic force or substance by nature, the quality of soul's rhythm is affected by the entertainment of desire, and it is consequently exposed to the influx of the particles of matter which readily combine with it, limiting its functions in different ways. Our second law of interaction between spirit and matter may now be formulated as follows: the fusion of spirit and matter does not take place except where the soul is thrown into a condition of expectancy, or desire, i.e., weakness. 114 DravyasaÉgraha It is a corollary to this that the giving up of desires which produce the condition of weakness in the soul must necessarily bring about its liberation from the thraldom of matter, also called the bondage of karma, on account of karmas being the primary causes of the material influx and bandha. As regards the quality of bandha, the rule appears to be that the stronger the desire the deeper the penetration of the particles of matter and the closer the union between them and the soul, so the worst forms of bondage result from the worst types of desires. Now, desire principally assumes four different intensities and appears as greed, deceit, pride and anger. Greed, it will be seen, is but another word for desire, to gratify which one resorts to deceit; and pride arises from the possession of what is desirable, while anger blazes up in consequence of being foiled in an endeavour to secure an object of desire, or from wounded pride. These four kinds of passions, thus, are the main causes of bondage, so that the strength and 'thickness', and, consequently, the duration of the karmic chains also actually depend on the degree of their intensity. Besides these powerful passions, desire also takes the form of joking, zest, boredom, grief, fear and disgust, as well as of the three kinds of sex-passion peculiar to the three sexes, the male, the female and the neuter. These are called the nine no-kaÈâyas, and are all potent causes of bondage. So much for the duration and strength, i.e., malignity or virulence of the forces of karma. As regards the quantity of matter which enters into union with the soul, that obviously depends on the actions performed by the individual, since material influx only follows upon the three kinds of activities, mental, physical and lingual or vocal. So far as the different kinds of karmas are concerned, they all clearly result from the material influx, because they are, in their real nature, only so many different kinds of forces, which, as already observed, 115 Verse 33 cannot be imagined to be altogether immaterial. We may now formulate the third great law of interaction between spirit and matter thus: the quantity of the material of our bondage and the variety of karmic bonds depend on the working of the three channels of activity, namely, the mind, speech, and body, but their duration and strength, or malignity, are determined by the intensity of passions and desires of the soul. The next thing to understand in this connection is the effect of the action of matter on the soul. We have said that the fusion of spirit and matter results in the bondage of the soul. This is literally true; for the union of substances always tends to limit their natural functions, though new properties and faculties arise in consequence of it. As hydrogen and oxygen, which are gaseous by nature, are robbed of their natural 'freedom', i.e., of their gaseous nature, by combining with each other in the form of water, so does the soul become crippled in respect of its natural functions in consequence of its union with matter. This is the bondage, meaning, as it does, the suspension and vitiation of the natural functions and properties of the soulsubstance, which are held in check for the time being... ... In addition to these, observation also proves the existence of a force which stands in the way of the acquisition of Right Faith. This comprises two distinct types of energies: those which interfere with the acquisition of Right Faith itself, and those that debar one from putting it into practice. Separate places must also be allotted to the force which determines the duration of the association of the soul with its physical body, and to the energies responsible for the making of the different bodies and their limbs. The status – descent, lineage and the like – which really depends on the 'womb' into which the ego is attracted by the operation of the forces of chemical affinity and magnetism residing in its two inner 116 DravyasaÉgraha bodies, the kârmaõa and the taijasa, is also the outcome of a distinct type of energy, and must, for that reason, be treated as a class by itself. Lastly, souls are also observed to differ from one another in respect of physical prowess and the power to achieve what is desirable and desired. There are several kinds of energy which limit the powers and effectiveness of the soul, and they form a class by themselves. We thus have the eight principal kinds of karmas which, for facility of reference, are technically known as: (1) Jðânâvaraõîya (from jðâna, knowledge, and âvaraõa, a cover or obstruction); (2) Darúanâvaraõîya (perception-obstructing); (3) Vedanîya, which regulates the experiences of pleasure and pain; (4) Mohanîya, which is of two kinds: i. darúana-mohanîya (darúana=faith, and mohanîya=infatuation, hence the infatuations ranged against Right Faith); and ii. câritra-mohanîya (câritra=conduct), which prevents one's living up to one's faith; (5) ÂyuÍ (age, longevity); (6) Nâma, which is responsible for the work of organizing different bodies and bodily limbs; (7) Gotra, which determines descent, lineage, and the like; and (8) Antarâya (from âya, to come or stand, and antara, between), which prevents effectiveness and interferes with energy in general. These are the main kinds of forces engendered by individual actions. The Jaina Siddhânta subdivides them again into one hundred and forty-eight minor types which may be studied 117 Verse 33 with the aid of the other works on the subject. It is, however, important to note here that the eight kinds of karmas are divisible into two main types, the ghâtiyâ, and the aghâtiyâ, of which the former comprises the first, second, fourth and eighth classes described above, and the latter, the remaining four. The reason for the distinction lies in the fact that while the former actually affect and interfere with the natural attributes and properties of the soul, the latter are mainly concerned with its environments, surroundings and bodies. Hence are the former known as ghâtiyâ which means inimical, and the latter, aghâtiyâ (a=not+ghâtiyâ). The ghâtiyâ may further be divided into (a) those that are directly controllable by the soul, and (b) those which are not so controllable, but which can be affected indirectly through those of the class (a). The different kinds of energies falling under the Mohanîya group all belong to the class (a) because they may be directly destroyed by self-restraint and exertion on the part of the soul. The following classification of karmas (see Table on the next page) tends to facilitate the study of the subject and will be found useful by those who are not familiar with it. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 622-626. 118 DravyasaÉgraha KARMA AghâtiyâGhâtiyâ GotraVedanîya ÂyuÍ Nâma Those that are directly controllable by the soul (a) Those that cannot be so controlled (b) Mohanîya AntarâyaJðânâvaraõîya Darúanâvaraõîya Darúanamohanîya Câritramohanîya Mithyâtva (falsehood) Samyagmithyâtva (mixed true and false beliefs) Samyaktva (right faith tinged with superstition) No-kaÈâyasKaÈâyas (passions) Greed (lobha) Anger (krodha) Pride (mâna) Deceit (mâyâ) Joking (hâsya) Zest (rati) Boredom (arati) Grief (úoka) Fear (bhaya) Disgust (jugupsâ) Male sex passion (puÉveda) Female sex passion (strîveda) Neuter sex passion (napuÉsakaveda) BROAD CLASSIFICATION OF KARMAS 119 Verse 33 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & vkRek dk tks ifj.kke deZ ds vkÏo dks jksdus esa dkj.k gS] mldks fu'p; ls Hkkolaoj dgrs gSaA vkSj deZ&:i iqñxy nzO; dk vkÏo #duk lks nzO;laoj gSA 34. The cessation of the inflow of karmic matter as a result of dispositions of the soul is psychic stoppage (bhâva saÉvara). After this cessation the taking-in of karmic matter is cut off or interrupted. This should be known as material stoppage (dravya saÉvara). psn.kifj.kkeks tks dEeLlklof.kjksg.ks gsmQ A lks Hkkolaojks [kyq nOolojksg.ks v..kks AA (34) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vkÏofujksèk% laoj% AA (9-1) The obstruction of influx is stoppage (saÉvara). Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Influx which is the cause of taking in new karmic matter has been explained. The obstruction of the flow of karmic matter is called stoppage (saÉvara). It is of two kinds, bhâva saÉvara and dravya saÉvara. The cessation of activities that lead to transmigration is psychic stoppage (bhâva saÉvara). When these activities are checked, the taking in of karmic matter is EXPLANATORY NOTES 120 DravyasaÉgraha cut off or interrupted. This is material stoppage (dravya saÉvara). Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 238. ____________ Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra bafn;dlk;l..kk f.kXxfgnk ts g lqê òqeXxfEe A tkoÙkkoÙks g fifg;a ikoklofPNía AA (141) To whatever extent the five senses, the four taints of emotions, the four instinctive appetites, are suppressed by a person, well established in the path of righteousness, to such extent the doorway for the entrance of evil is closed for that person. Commentary – The volitional suppression of the above mentioned psychic tendencies is Bhâva SaÉvara or the subjective inhibition of the evil. This condition is the antecedent of the physical arrest of the inflow of the karmic matter which is Dravya SaÉvara. This SaÉvara or the inhibition of the springs of evil is possible only to that person who has the three jewels or Ratnatraya, right belief, right knowledge and right conduct. One who has not adopted the path cannot succeed in the attempt to block the spring of evil. tLl .k foTtfn jkxks nkslks eksgks o lOonOoslq A .kklofn lqga vlqga lelqgnqD[kLl fHkD[kqLl AA (142) If a BhikÈu looks upon happiness and misery as same, if he is free from desire, aversion, and stupor of perception and will, then karmas, both beneficial and harmful, do not approach that being. Commentary – There are three fundamental states of consciousness, úubha pariõâma, aúubha pariõâma, úudha 121 Verse 34 pariõâma, pleasant and beneficial, unpleasant and harmful, and pure and perfect, respectively. The last alone is the ultimate ideal. The other two have to be transcended. tLl tnk [kyq iq..ka tksxs ikoa p .kfRFk fojnLl A laoj.ka rLl rnk lqgklqgdnLl dEeLl AA (143) As long as a person, pure in life, is really free from action conducive to pleasure or pain through either thought, speech or body, so long is he protected from karmas, beneficial and harmful, that is, they are prevented from approaching him. Commentary – Affective states of desire and aversion, and activity of thought, speech or body are the conditions that attract karmas, good and bad, towards the soul. When these conditions are removed, a protective wall round the self shutting out all karmas is established. This SaÉvara again is twofold: Bhâva SaÉvara and Dravya SaÉvara, the subjective exclusion of thoughts and desires that may lead to bondage, and the objective exclusion of karmic matter from self. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 116-117. ____________ The stoppage of fresh influx is saÉvara ...SaÉvara means the stoppage of the influx. SaÉvara is necessary, because no progress is possible where the fresh influx of sin is not brought to a stop in the first instance. As an enemy that has taken possession of one's house cannot be destroyed till the doors and windows through which his reinforcements are pouring in be effectively barred against them, so can we not destroy the forces of our karmas without first of 122 DravyasaÉgraha all closing the inlets of âsrava against sin. The channels to be closed are the three passages of the mind, speech and the body, and the bolt with which they can be effectively fastened is that of desirelessness, that implies the changing of the attitude of negativity on the part of the soul. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 632. 123 Verse 34 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & ik¡p ozr] ik¡p lfefr] rhu xqfIr] n'k /eZ] ckjg vuqizs{kk] ckbZl ijh"kgksa ij t; rFkk vusd izdkj dk pkfj=k & bl izdkj ;s lc Hkkolaoj ds Hksn tkuus pkfg,A 35. Vows (vrata), carefulness (samiti), control (gupti), virtue or rules of piety (dharma), contemplation (anuprekÈâ), conquest by endurance (parîÈaha jaya), and conduct (câritra) are the various means for stopping the inflow of karmic matter (bhâva saÉvara). onlfenhxqÙkhvks /Eek.kqisgk ijhlgtvks ; A pkfjÙka cgqHks;k .kk;Ook Hkkolaojfolslk AA (35) The five vows (vrata) 1. ahimsâ – desisting from injuring living beings; 2. satya – desisting from falsehood; 3. acaurya – refraining from theft; 4. brahmacarya – control of the sex passion; and 5. aparigraha – non-attachment, indifference to worldly possessions. The fivefold regulation of activities (samiti) 1. îryâ samiti – carefulness in walking; 2. bhâÈâ samiti – carefulness in speech; EXPLANATORY NOTES 124 DravyasaÉgraha 3. aiÈaõâ samiti – carefulness in eating; 4. âdâna-nikÈepaõa samiti – carefulness in lifting and laying down things; and 5. utsarga samiti – carefulness in disposal of excretions. Control of the three kinds of activities (gupti) Controlling the threefold activity of: 1. the body; 2. the organ of speech; and 3. the mind. The ten virtues (dasa-lakÈaõa dharma) 1. uttama kÈamâ – supreme forgiveness; 2. uttama mârdava – supreme forbearance, humility; 3. uttama ârjava – supreme straightforwardness, honesty; 4. uttama úauca – supreme purity, non-covetousness; 5. uttama satya – supreme truthfulness; 6. uttama saÉyama – supreme self-restraint; 7. uttama tapas – supreme asceticism, penance, religious austerity; 8. uttama tyâga – supreme renunciation; 9. uttama âkiðcanya – supreme non-attachment; and 10. uttama brahmacarya – supreme chastity, celibacy. The twelve contemplations (anuprekÈâ or bâraha bhâvanâ) Meditation on: 1. anitya bhâvanâ – the transitoriness of the world; 2. aúaraõa bhâvanâ – the helplessness of the soul; 125 Verse 35 3. saÉsâra bhâvanâ – the pain and suffering implied in transmigration; 4. aikatva bhâvanâ – the inability of another to share one's suffering and sorrow; 5. anyatva bhâvanâ – the distinctiveness between the body and the soul; 6. aúuci bhâvanâ – the filthiness of the body; 7. âsrava bhâvanâ – influx of karmic matter; 8. saÉvara bhâvanâ – stoppage of karmic matter; 9. nirjarâ bhâvanâ – gradual shedding of karmic matter; 10. loka bhâvanâ – the form and divisions of the universe and the nature of the conditions prevailing in the different regions – heavens, hells, and the like; 11. bodhidurlabha bhâvanâ – the extreme difficulty in obtaining human birth and, subsequently, in attaining true faith; and 12. dharma bhâvanâ – the truth promulgated by Lord Jina. The twenty-two afflictions to be endured (parîÈaha jaya) These afflictions or hardships have to be endured by the ascetic striving after emancipation: 1. kÈudhâ – hunger; 2. tÃÈâ – thirst; 3. úîta – cold; 4. uÈõa – heat; 5. daÉúamaúaka – insect-bite; 6. nâgnya – nakedness; 7. arati – displeasure; 126 DravyasaÉgraha 8. strî – disturbance due to feminine attraction; 9. caryâ – discomfort arising from roaming; 10. niÈadhyâ – discomfort of postures; 11. úayyâ – uncomfortable couch; 12. âkroúa – scolding, insult; 13. vadha – assault, injury; 14. yâcanâ – determination not to beg for favours; 15. alâbha – lack of gain; not getting food for several days in several homes; 16. roga – illness; 17. tÃõasparúa – pain inflicted by blades of grass; 18. mala – uncleanliness of the body; 19. satkâra-puraskâra – (absence of) reverence and honour; 20. prajðâ – (conceit of) learning; 21. ajðâna – despair or uneasiness arising from failure to acquire knowledge; 22. adarúana – disbelief due to delay in the fruition of meritorious deeds. The five kinds of conduct (câritra) The five kinds of conduct are mentioned in ascending order of their superiority: 1. sâmâyika – periodic concentration as a means of observing equanimity and refraining from sin; 2. chedopasthâpanâ – the conduct of reinitiating – if an ascetic deviates from the vows and commits injury etc. owing to carelessness or the rise of passions, he is reestablished in his vows according to rules; 3. parihâra-viúuddhi – purity of non-injury – that is, 127 Verse 35 refraining from injury; 4. sûkÈmasâmparâya – slight delusion – conduct which is tinged with only a bare, unrecognizable greed and all other passions are fully under control; and, 5. yathâkhyâta – perfect conduct – on the subsidence (quiescence) or destruction of the entire deluding karmas, the self is characterized by equanimity, its own true nature. Adapted from: Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 189, 242-256, 261-262, and Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 632-635. 128 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & ftl vkRek ds ifj.kke:Ik Hkko ls deZ:ih iqñxy iQy nsdj u"V gksrs gSa og rks Hkko&futZjk gS vkSj lfoikd futZjk dh vis{kk ls ;Fkkdky vFkkZr~ dky&yfC/:Ik dky ls rFkk vfoikd futZjk dh vis{kk ls ri ls] tks deZ:Ik iqñxyksa dk u"V gksuk gS lks nzO;&futZjk gSA 36. Dispositions of the soul to get rid of the karmic matter already bound with it, either when it falls off by itself on fruition, or when it is annihilated through asceticism (tapas), constitute the subjective shedding of karmas (bhâva nirjarâ). The actual dissociation of the karmic matter from the soul is the objective shedding of karmas (dravya nirjarâ). Thus nirjarâ should be known of two kinds. tgdkys.k ros.k ; HkqÙkjla dEeiqXxya ts.k A Hkkos.k lMfn .ks;k rLlM.ka psfn f.kTtjk nqfogk AA (36) Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra laojtksxs g tqnks ros g tks fpêòns cgqfogs g A dEek.ka f.kTtj.ka cgqxk.ka dq.kfn lks f.k;na AA (144) That mighty personality which after closing the springs of Karmas, good and evil, and equipped with the faculty of pure thought, controls its life according to manifold forms of tapas, will undoubtedly be able to rid itself of Karmas manifold. Commentary – The faculty of pure thought, protected from all Karmas, associated with twelve kinds of tapas, and leading EXPLANATORY NOTES 129 Verse 36 to immortality, to annihilation of all Karmas, is the subjective side of Nirjarâ or Bhâva Nirjarâ. As a concomitant of this there appears the annihilation of Karmic dust, that clouds the divine beam of pure-self. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 118. ____________ Two kinds of dissociation of karmic matter from the soul (nirjarâ) What is Nirjarâ? The destruction of Karmas is called Nirjarâ. The destruction may be of two kinds: Bhâva-Nirjarâ and Dravya-Nirjarâ. Bhâva-Nirjarâ consists of that modification of the soul which precedes and favours the separation of Karmic matter from the soul. Dravya-Nirjarâ is the actual separation of Karmic matter from the soul. In other words, Bhâva-Nirjarâ is that state of the soul when the material particles arising from Karma disappear while Dravya-Nirjarâ is the disappearance itself. Bhâva-Nirjarâ is of two kinds: Savipâka or Akâma and Avipâka or Sakâma. That is to say, Karmas are destroyed in two ways; viz. (1) after their fruits are fully enjoyed and (2) through penances before such enjoyment of fruits. Every person is affected with good or bad Karmas, the fruits of which are enjoyed by them in existence in earth, heaven or hell, according to the kind of Karma possessed by them. There is a fixed period of such enjoyment of the fruits of Karmas, and after the lapse of that period when the said fruits of Karmas are fully enjoyed, a person is freed from Karmas which disappear on their own accord. This is what is known as Savipâka-Nirjarâ (or destruction of Karmas after the enjoyment of fruits). This kind of Nirjarâ can happen to all beings, for all kinds of Karmas of all beings disappear in this manner after a proper period. As 130 DravyasaÉgraha the disappearance takes place without the activity of a person, it is also called Akâma (or unintentional) Nirjarâ. The second kind of destruction of Karmas takes place when the sages practice penances, by the force of which the Karmas disappear even before their fruits are enjoyed. This is consequently known as Avipâka-Nirjarâ (or destruction of Karmas without the enjoyment of their fruits). As such a kind of destruction can only be produced by intentional effort on behalf of a person, it is known as Sakâma (intentional) Nirjarâ. Ghoshal, Sarat Chandra, Dravya-SaÉgraha, p. 63. ____________ The next important task is to remove the Karma that has already accumulated. The destruction of Karma is called nirjarâ. Nirjarâ is of two types: bhâva-nirjarâ and dravyanirjarâ. The Karma may exhaust itself in its natural course when the fruits of Karma are completely exhausted. This is called savipâka or akâma nirjarâ, where no efforts would be required on one's part. The remaining Karma has to be removed by means of penance. This is avipâka nirjarâ. The soul is like a mirror which looks dim when the dust of Karma is deposited on its surface. When the Karma is removed by Nirjarâ, the soul shines in its pure and transcendent form. It then attains the goal of MokÈa. The Ghâti Karmas are first removed. Still, the Aghâti Karmas, like âyuÍ, nâma, gotra and vedanîya have to disappear. Last of all is the final ayogi state of kevala. Kalghatgi, T.G., Jaina View of Life, p. 115. ____________ Under the nirjarâ of the matured karmas the destruction of only the matured karmas takes place, but under the nirjarâ of immature karmas, the destruction of both the matured and immature karmas takes place. 131 Verse 36 Just as the dry and the green trees are burnt by the forestfire, so also the accumulations of karmas, matured or immature are burnt by the procedure of meditation. The procedure defined by the highly pure meditation achieves the nirjarâ of a high degree for the saint who keeps the passions at a distance (from himself). A yogî, absorbed in the principle of soul, who has achieved saÉvara (protection) from karmas, and who always engages himself in meditation, by him the karmas are always dropped (from his soul). For a saint the karma-destroying nirjarâ is not possible without achieving saÉvara. Whence is emptiness for a tank possible in the presence of the entry (inflow) of new water? Jain, S.C. (Dr.), Âcârya Amitgati's Yogasâra PrâbhÃta, p. 136-137. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra rilk futZjk p AA (9-3) By penance (austerity) dissociation also (is caused). Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Though penance (religious austerity) is included under the moral virtues, it is mentioned separately in order to indicate that it effects both stoppage and dissociation and that it is the chief cause of stoppage of influx. Now it is true that austerity is the means of prosperity, as it is admitted to lead to positions such as the lord of the devas. How can it then be the cause of dissociation? There is nothing inconsistent in this, for the same cause such as fire produces many effects such as scorching, ash and charcoal. Similarly, what inconsistency is there in 132 DravyasaÉgraha considering penance as the cause of both worldly prosperity and destruction of karmas? Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 242. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vu'kukoekSn;ZòfÙkifjla[;kujlifjR;kxfofoÙkQ& 'kÕ;kludk;Dys'kk ckáa ri% AA (9-19) The external austerities (bâhya tapas) are fasting (anaúana), reduced diet (avamaudarya), special restrictions for begging food (vÃttiparisaÉkhyâna), giving up stimulating and delicious dishes (rasaparityâga), lonely habitation (vivikta-úayyâsana), and mortification of the body (kâyakleúa). Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Fasting is intended to promote self-control and discipline, destruction of attachment, destruction of karmas and attainment of meditation and scriptural knowledge and not temporal benefits. Diminished diet is intended to develop vigilance in self-control, suppression of evils, contentment and study with ease. Special restrictions consist in limiting the number of houses etc., for begging food, and these are intended for overcoming desire. The fourth is giving up stimulating and delicious food such as ghee, in order to curb the excitement caused by the senses, overcome sleep, and facilitate study. The ascetic has to make his abode in lonely places or houses, which are free from insect afflictions, in order to maintain without disturbance celibacy, study, meditation and so on. This is the fifth austerity. Standing in the sun, dwelling under trees, sleeping in an open place without any covering, the different postures – all these constitute the sixth austerity, namely mortification of the body. What is the object of this? The object of this is to cultivate patient endurance of bodily pain and suffering, in 133 Verse 36 order to remove attachment to pleasures and to proclaim the glory of the teachings of the Lord. What is the difference between affliction and mortification? Affliction is what causes by chance. Mortification is self-imposed. These are called external, because these are dependent on external things and these are seen by others. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 262-263. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra izk;fÜÓÙkfou;oS;kòÙ;Lokè;k;O;qRlxZè;kukU;qÙkje~ AA (9-20) Expiation (prâyaúcitta), reverence (vinaya), service (vaiyâvÃttya), study (svâdhyâya), renunciation (vyutsarga), and meditation (dhyâna) are the internal austerities (antaraôg tapas). Âcârya Puujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi How are these internal? These are internal as the mind is restrained or subdued in these cases. The removal of sins committed by negligence or under the influence of passions is expiation. Reverence to the holy personages is 'vinaya'. Service is the help rendered to the saints in difficulty by bodily activity or with things. Contemplation of knowledge or giving up sloth or idleness is study. The giving up of the attitude of 'I' and 'mine' is renunciation. Checking the ramblings of the mind is meditation. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 263. ____________ Destruction of karmas (nirjarâ) With the doorways of sin closed and fastened with the bolt of renunciation, the effect of the evil deeds of the past can be 134 DravyasaÉgraha burnt and destroyed in no time. The process of destruction of karmas is called nirjarâ, which is the sixth tattva. The main cause of success in nirjarâ is the attitude of undisturbed mental tranquility or equanimity which is developed by practising the rules of conduct laid down in connection with saÉvara. But as the rigidity of these rules makes it impossible for a beginner to observe them without faltering, the conduct prescribed for the householder, who has just entered on the 'path', is characterized by a lesser degree of severity than that laid down for a muni (an ascetic or 'homeless' saint). For instance, while the latter's vow relating to the vow of the sexual passion signifies nothing less than absolute unqualified celibacy, the former's admits of his marrying a suitable spouse. The rule as to the practising of these vows and injunctions is that one should exert oneself in their observance to the full extent of one's power; but not so as to do oneself harm by overexertion. There is a close analogy between the development of the physical body for athletics and the training of the will. As insufficient exercise does not develop a bodily muscle, and one overdone is productive of harm by bringing on fatigue, so is not the will developed by aught that falls short of full exertion, or that is calculated to produce excessive strain. Within these limits one should exert oneself, whole-heartedly, to maintain the spirit of imperturbable equanimity under all conditions. To this end tapas (asceticism) will be found to be a valuable and altogether indispensable ally. Tapas is of two kinds: the external and the internal. Of these the external is necessary for the due sustentation of the internal and consists in (i) fasting, (ii) avoidance of full meals, (iii) placing restrictions on the conditions under which food may be taken, (iv) abstaining from such things as impart relish to eatables – salt, sugar, milk, (clarified butter), curd and oil, (v) living in unfrequented places, and (vi) practising physical austerities to be rid of the longing for bodily comfort and ease. The internal tapas comprises such acts as 135 Verse 36 the acquisition and strengthening of faith, the showing of respect to ascetics and to men learned in the doctrines of truth as well as to the Word of the Tîrthaôkara, attending upon and nursing holy saints when unwell, study, and meditation, including Self-contemplation in the highest sense. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 635-636. 136 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & lc deks± ds uk'k dk dkj.k tks vkRek dk ifj.kke gS mldks Hkko&eks{k tkuuk pkfg,A vkSj deks± dk tks vkRek ls loZFkk ìFkd~ gksuk gS og nzO;&eks{k gSA 37. Disposition of the soul that results into destruction of all karmas, surely, is the psychic or subjective liberation (bhâva mokÈa), and the actual dissociation of all karmas from the soul should be known as the material or objective liberation (dravya mokÈa). lOoLl dEe.kks tks [k;gsnw vIi.kks gq ifj.kkeks A .ksvks l HkkoeqD[kks nOofoeksD[kks ; dEeiqgHkkoks AA (37) Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra gsnqeHkkos f.k;ek tk;fn .kkf.kLl vklof.kjksèkks A vkloHkkos.k fo.kk tk;fn dEeLl nq f.kjksèkks AA (150) dEeLlkHkkos.k ; lOo.gw lOoyksxnjlh ; A ikofn bafn;jfgna vOokckga lqge.kara AA (151) If the causal condition of Karmas disappears in the case of wise man through the control of senses and thought, then the springs of Karmas get blocked. When the springs of Karmas get blocked, the Dravya Karmas get repulsed. When the Dravya Karmas completely disappear, then the person becomes allknowing and all-perceiving, and attains the state of infinite EXPLANATORY NOTES 137 Verse 37 bliss which transcends the sense feeling and which is untouched by the sorrows of life. Commentary – Through the instrumentality of the five Labdhis a Bhavyâtmâ obtains the three jewels. On account of this acquisition he is able to get rid of the four-fold condition of Karma, mithyâtva, avirati, kaÈâya and yoga, both in their subjective and objective aspects. When he gets rid of Dravya and Bhâva Pratyayas or Karmic adjuncts, then he attains the great SaÉvara or repulsiveness to Karmas. This SaÉvara leads to the annihilation of Karmic shackles. Thus ascends the ladder of higher life which leads to destruction of ignorance. This brings on the inner purity. Finally through second úukla dhyâna or the great meditation, the Ghâtiyâ Karmas get burnt away. Then the self rises to eternal wisdom, eternal perception, infinite bliss, and infinite power. This is ananta-catuÈÇaya, the four infinite qualities. This is Bhâva MokÈa, the spiritual freedom. When this Bhâva MokÈa is attained the inevitable destruction of Dravya Karmas follows. With the attainment of Bhâva MokÈa the person becomes a Kevalin, worshipped by men and devas. He becomes really Parmâtman. nal.k.kk.kleXxa >k.ka .kks v..knOolatqÙka A tk;fn f.kTtjgsnw lHkkolfgnLl lkèkqLl AA (152) The meditation that is completely determined by right belief, right knowledge and right conduct and that is not related to objects alien to the self becomes the cause of Nirjarâ or annihilation of Karmas to the Yogî that is in the path of selfrealization. tks laojs.k tqÙkks f.kTtjek.kks/ lOodEekf.k A ooxnosnkmLlks eq;fn Hkoa rs.k lks eksD[kks AA (153) 138 DravyasaÉgraha When a Jîva being rid of the four Ghâtiyâ Karmas and being equipped with absolute repulsiveness to Karmas succeeds in eradicating the remaining Karmas, then he becomes freed from Vedanîya and ÂyuÍ and finally from Nâma and Gotra. This eradication of the latter four Karmas means absolute and complete MokÈa or Dravya MokÈa. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 124-125. 139 Verse 37 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & 'kqHk ifj.kkeksa ls ;qDr tho iq.;&:Ik rFkk v'kqHk ifj.kkeksa ls ;qDr tho iki&:Ik gksrs gSaA lkrk&osnuh;] 'kqHk vk;q] 'kqHk uke rFkk mPp xks=k uked deks± dh tks izÑfr;k¡ gSa os rks iq.; izÑfr;k¡ gSa vkSj 'ks"k lc iki izÑfr;k¡ gSaA 38. Jîvas entertaining auspicious dispositions are virtuous (puõya rûpa), and those entertaining inauspicious dispositions are wicked (pâpa rûpa). Pleasant feelings (sâtâ vedanîya), auspicious life (úubha âyuÍ), auspicious name (úubha nâma), and auspicious status (úubha gotra) result from the virtuous varieties of karmas, and the remaining from the wicked varieties of karmas. lqgvlqgHkkotqÙkk iq..k ikoa goafr [kyq thok A lkna lqgkm .kkea xksna iq..ka ijkf.k ikoa p AA (38) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra l}s|'kqqHkk;qukZexks=kkf.k iq.;e~ AA (8-25) The good variety of feeling-producing karmas, and the auspicious life, name, and status-determining karmas constitute merit (puõya). Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi 'Úubham' means auspicious. It is added to the rest severally – auspicious life, auspicious name and auspicious status. EXPLANATORY NOTES 140 DravyasaÉgraha The three life-karmas which determine birth in the plant and animal world, the world of humanity and the world of celestial beings are the three auspicious life-karmas. The auspicious name (physique-making) karmas are of thirtyseven kinds. They are as follows. The human state of existence, the celestial state of existence, the class of beings with five senses (paðcendriyajâti), the five bodies, the three chief and secondary parts of the bodies (aôgopâôgas), the symmetrical structure of the body (samacaturasrasaÉsthâna), the utmost firmness of the joints (vajraÃÈabhanârâcasaÉhanana), pleasant colour, taste, odour and touch, two ânûpûrvîs – that which causes the soul to move towards human birth, and that which causes the soul to move towards celestial birth – neither heavy nor light (agurulaghu), liability of being injured by others (paraghâta), capacity for breathing, emitting a warm splendour, emitting a cold lustre, graceful gait, movable body, gross body, complete development of the organs and the faculties of the body, possession of an individual body, firmness of the bodily frame, etc., beauty of the body, charm, melodious voice, lustrous body, glory and renown, the formation of the body with the parts in their right places (nirmâõa), the status of a Tîrthaôkara, high status and pleasant feeling. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 236-237. Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vrks¿U;Rikie~ AA (8-26) The remaining varieties of karma constitute demerit. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi The karmas which do not come under the group specified as merit constitute demerit. These are eighty-two in number. Five kinds of knowledge-obscuring karmas, nine kinds of 141 Verse 38 perception-obscuring karmas, twenty-six varieties of deluding karmas, five kinds of obstructive karmas, the infernal state of existence, the animal state of existence, the four classes of beings (beings with one, two, three and four senses respectively), the five kinds of structure of the body, the five kinds of joints, inauspicious colour, odour, taste and touch, movement of the soul towards the place of infernal birth, impelling the soul towards the place of animal birth, self-annihilation, awkward motion, one-sensed body, subtle body, incomplete development of organs and faculties, common body, infirmness of limbs, ugliness, bad looks (causing disgust or loathing), illsounding voice, lustreless body and disgrace. The namekarmas are thirty-four. Unpleasant feeling-producing karma, infernal life-karma and low status-determining karma are three. Thus bondage has been explained in detail. These can be perceived directly by clairvoyance, telepathy and omniscience, and can be understood from the scriptures taught by those possessed of direct knowledge. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 237. ____________ Morality is purity – from within and without Morality in religion means a God-like attitude of Purity and Love towards all beings. For religion aims at turning men into Gods, and there is no room in it for the hollow sentimentality of the world which exhausts itself in wordy protestations of goodness and virtue. It is not an admirer of wolves in sheep's skin, who for securing the good opinion of their stupid and insincere neighbours go down on their knees and offer up long and elaborate prayers in public, who give a small pittance of their wealth with all the noise and fuss that they can make for a mention in the press, who place large sums of money at the disposal of royalty to secure a title, or who shed crocodile tears 142 DravyasaÉgraha to excite the respect of their kind. Morality, in religion, means the purification of the inner as well as the outer nature. Let no thought which is not pure and God-like ever enter the heart; let the mind dwell on nothing but what is good, and true, and beautiful. Purify the heart; talk of nothing but God; think of nothing but God; let purity surround you within and without. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 323. 143 Verse 38 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & lE;Xn'kZu] lE;XKku vkSj lE;d~pkfj=k & bu rhuksa ds leqnk; dks O;ogkju; ls eks{k dk dkj.k tkuks rFkk fu'p;u; ls lE;Xn'kZu] lE;XKku vkSj lE;d~pkfj=k Lo:Ik tks fut vkRek gS] mldks eks{k dk dkj.k tkuksA 39. From the empirical point of view (vyavahâra naya), Right Faith, Right Knowledge, and Right Conduct, together, are to be known as leading to liberation (mokÈa). And from the transcendental point of view (niúcaya naya) the soul itself, inherently possessing these three attributes, is the cause of liberation. lEeíal.k.kk.ka pj.ka eksD[kLl dkj.ka tk.ks A oogkjk f.kPN;nks rfÙk;ebvks f.kvks vIik AA (39) Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra oogkjs.kqofnLlfn .kkf.kLl pfjÙknal.ka .kk.ka A .k fo .kk.ka .k pfjÙka .k nal.ka tk.kxks lq1⁄4ks AA (1-7-7) Conduct, faith, and knowledge have been said to be the attributes of the knower, the Self, from the empirical point of view (vyavahâra naya). From the transcendental point of view (niúcaya naya), there is no knowledge, conduct or faith – just pure consciousness. Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 7. ____________ EXPLANATORY NOTES 144 DravyasaÉgraha Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra nal.k.kk.kpfjÙkkf.k lsfonOokf.k lkgq.kk f.kPpa A rkf.k iq.k tk.k frf..k fo vIik.ka pso f.kPN;nks AA (1-16-16) From the empirical point of view (vyavahâra naya), right faith, knowledge, and conduct, should always be cherished by the ascetic, but from the point of view of pure niúcaya naya, these three are identical with the Self. Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 12. From the real point of view, we cannot make any distinction between right belief, right knowledge, and right conduct. They all are co-existent and one with the individuality of the soul. Whosoever rightly meditates upon his own self obtains the clue to the threefold path of liberation, which from the practical point of view may be considered in three aspects. Jaini, J.L., Samayasâra of Shri Kunda Kunda Âchârya, p. 15. 145 Verse 39 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & vkRek dks NksM+dj vU; nzO;ksa esa jRu=k; ugha jgrk gS] bl dkj.k ls jRu=k;e;h tks vkRek gS dsoy ogh fu'p;u; ls eks{k dk dkj.k gSA 40. The 'Three Jewels' – ratnatraya of Right Faith, Right Knowledge, and Right Conduct – exist only in the soul and not in any other substance (dravya). Hence, the soul itself, having this attribute of ratnatraya, is the real cause of liberation. j;.kÙk;a .k oêðb vIik.ka eq;Ùkq v..knfo;fEg A rEgk rfÙk;ebvks gksfn gq eksD[kLl dkj.ka vknk AA (40) Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra thoknhlíg.ka lEeÙka rsflef/xeks .kk.ka A jkxknhifjgj.ka pj.ka ,lks nq eksWD[kigks AA (4-11-155) Belief in the nine substances as they are is right faith (samyagdarúana). Knowledge of these substances without doubt, delusion or misapprehension, is right knowledge (samyagjðâna). Being free from attachment etc. is right conduct (samyakcâritra). These three, together, constitute the path to liberation. Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 75. ____________ Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra lks lOo.kk.knfjlh dEej;s.k f.k,.kkoPN..kks A lalkjleko..kks .k fotk.kfn lOonks lOoa AA (4-16-160) EXPLANATORY NOTES 146 DravyasaÉgraha The Self, by his own nature, is all-knowing and all-perceiving. Still, being covered with the dirt of karmas, he is in the worldly state of births and deaths (saÉsâra) and does not know all the substances and their various modes. Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 77. The soul is really by nature all knowing and all seeing, all peaceful and all-happy, and in no manner less than all the liberated and perfect souls in the pure conditions. Its impure mundane condition, however, has continuously been going on from beginningless time in conjunction with bondage and operation of material Karmas. These Karmas obscure its true nature and pervert it in wrong belief and knowledge, owing to which it neither knows its own soul correctly, nor the other soul and non-soul substances. Its power of discrimination has been totally marred by deluding Karmas just as drunkenness makes one forget his own house. Under delusion, it has often bound good Karmas also; but they could not help it to know its own reality. Therefore a right believer should not have any attachment with Karmas, the enemies of soul, whether they may be looking nice in form of merit, or ugly in form of demerit. All deeds resulting in bondage of good or bad Karmas must be given up. Only one's own nature should be firmly grasped for safety and liberation. Jaini, J.L., Samayasâra of Shri Kunda Kunda Âchârya, p. 99. ____________ Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra tg .kke dks fo iqfjlks jk;k.ka tkf.knw.k lígfn A rks ra v.kqpjfn iq.kks vRFkRFkhvks Ik;Ùks.k AA (1-17-17) 147 Verse 40 ,oa fg thojk;k .kknOoks rg ; lígsnOoks A v.kqpfjnOoks ; iq.kks lks pso nq eksWD[kdkes.k AA (1-18-18) Just as a man desirous of monetary benefits, after identifying the king by his crown and other insignia of royalty, exerts to serve him faithfully, in the same way, one who desires emancipation should know the soul as a king, put faith in it, and attend to it in right earnest. Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 12-13. This Gatha propounds an illustration – the illustration of a man seeking wealth, who renders service to the king and is paid wages therefor. The point of the example is that in selfrealization, too, we require the belief in the real soul and the fullest concentration of mind thereon. This Gatha forms the keynote to this book. The soul can be made perfect only by contemplation of, and concentration on, the real nature of the soul itself. Jaini, J.L., Samyasâra of Shri Kunda Kunda Âchârya, p. 15. ____________ Âcârya Pujyapada's IÈÇopadeúa LofLeUlnfHkykf"kRoknHkh"VKkidRor% A Lo;a fgRiz;ksDr`RoknkReSo xq#jkReu% AA (34) Because of its internal longing for the attainment of the highest Ideal, because of its understanding of that Ideal, and becuase of its engaging itself in the realisation of its Ideal, because of these the soul is its own preceptor! Note: The outside teachers and guides are only helpful where the soul itself is ripe for advancement on the path; their word is 148 DravyasaÉgraha of no avail where the hearer is not open to receive it. For this reason the real teacher and guide is the soul itself; and so far as exertion is implied in the realisation of the Ideal, it is the soul's own action which can ever lead to its advancement and progress on the path. Hence the statement that the soul is its own preceptor! Âcârya Pûjyapâda's IÈÇopadeúa, English Translation by Jain, Champat Rai, The Discourse Divine, p. 71. 149 Verse 40 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & tho vkfn inkFkks± dk tks J1⁄4ku djuk gS og lE;DRo gS vkSj og lE;DRo vkRek dk Lo:Ik gSA vkSj bl lE;DRo ds gksus ij la'k;] foi;Z; rFkk vuè;olk; & bu rhuksa nqjfHkfuos'kksa ls jfgr tks Kku gS og lE;XKku dgykrk gSA 41. Belief in substances, souls and non-souls, as these actually are, is right faith. Right faith is an inherent attribute of the soul. Having achieved right faith, knowledge of these substances, without fallacies of doubt (saÉúaya), error or perversity (vimoha or viparyaya), and uncertainty or indefiniteness (vibhrama or anadhyavasâya), is right knowledge. thoknhlíg.ka lEeÙka :oeIi.kks ra rq A nqjfHkf.koslfoeqDda .kk.ka lEea [kq gksfn lfn tfEg AA (41) Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi ...faith and knowledge arise in the soul simultaneously. For instance, when the clouds disappear, both the heat and the light of the sun are manifested simultaneously. Similarly, when right faith is attained by the soul owing to the subsidence, destruction or destruction-cum-subsidence of faith-deluding karmas, right sensory knowledge and right scriptural knowledge are attained by the soul at the same time by the removal of wrong sensory and wrong scriptural knowledge. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 4. EXPLANATORY NOTES 150 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & vkReLo:Ik vkSj ijinkFkZ ds Lo:i dk tks la'k;] foeksg (foi;Z;)] vkSj foHkze (vuè;olk;) ls jfgr rFkk vkdkj (fodYi) lfgr tkuuk gS og lE;XKku dgykrk gSA lE;XKku vusd Hksnksa dk /kjd gSA 42. Detailed cognition of substances, souls and non-souls, without the fallacies of doubt, error, or uncertainty, is right knowledge. Right knowledge is of many kinds. lal;foeksgfoCHkefoofTt;a vIiijl:oLl A xg.ka lEe..kk.ka lk;kje.ks;Hks;a rq AA (42) Right knowledge is free from perversity, doubt and indefiniteness Correct knowledge, according to Jain Nyâya philosophy must be free from the Samaropa (i.e. fallacies). This Samaropa is said to be of three kinds: Viparyaya or Vimoha (Perversity), SaÉúaya (Doubt) and Anadhyavasâya or Vibhrama (Indefiniteness). The cognition of an object as something which is contrary to its real self, is known as Viparyaya or Vimoha. For example, if we think nacre to be silver, we have a knowledge vitiated by Viparyaya or Vimoha (Perversity). SaÉúaya consists of doubt when our mind sways between this or that, without being able to assert the true nature of anything. For example, when we see a certain object from a distance and are unable to say whether it is a man or a post, we have an instance of SaÉúaya or doubt. A knowledge that this is something, EXPLANATORY NOTES 151 Verse 42 without any clear idea of what it is, is called Anadhyavasâya or Vibhrama. For example, such a knowledge arises in the mind of a person when he touches something while he is moving. He is conscious that he has touched something but is unable to say what it is. These being the varieties of fallacy, there is no doubt that in Perfect knowledge these are entirely absent. In the state of Perfect knowledge we have a clear idea of the real nature of everything, ego and non-ego. This idea is not of a shadowy kind, but consists of detailed knowledge. Ghoshal, Sarat Chandra, Dravya-SaÉgraha, p. 70. 152 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & inkFkks± dk fo'ks"k va'k xzg.k ugha djds vFkkZr~ inkFkks± dk tks lekU; ls lÙkkoyksdu&:Ik ls xzg.k djuk gS] mldks ijekxe esa n'kZu dgk x;k gSA 43. Ascertaining generalities of substances, without going into particularities such as size and colour, is known as perception (darúana) in (Jaina) Scriptures. ta lke..ka xg.ka Hkkok.ka .kso dV~Vqek;kja A vfolsflnw.k vêðs nal.kfefn Hk..k, le, AA (43) The nature of 'Perception' The soul is also endowed by nature with infinite perception, that is to say, the power of infinite perception is inherent in the very nature of every soul. To realise the full import of what this signifies it is only necessary to understand the nature of perception which is the most wonderful phenomenon of all. For the very moment one opens one's eyes half the visible world stands before one, glowing with light and colour! This is perception; but let us pause for a moment to ask ourselves: how is the miracle effected? Does the outer show get into our being in its entirety, in some way, to become visible to us? No, certainly not; for only some fine currents of vibrations coming from without, are known to pass through the eyes. Does, then, the individual consciousness itself pass out of the eyes to stand in the midst of the fascinating panorama? No, even this is EXPLANATORY NOTES 153 Verse 43 impossible; nor would it explain perceptions if true; for by merely making the perceiving faculty stand in the midst of things we are no nearer the act of perception. Is it not the greatest wonder, then, that the soul can perceive things without moving out of its place and merely through the medium of certain very fine kind of vibrations that reach it through the eye? The fact is that perception only occurs through modification of the perceiving ego, and is nothing but a kind of modification (a state of consciousness) of its being. The external stimulus itself plays but a minor part in the psychological function; it merely evokes characteristic response or resonance in the conscious substance, provided the latter attend to it. For if the perceiving faculty be otherwise engaged the incoming stimulus remains quite unproductive of results. It is thus obvious that perception is an affection of the ego, a feeling evoked or provoked in its being, that is, a state set up in its substance, by interaction between it and the incoming excitation. Now, if the reader will realize that the interaction between the perceiving consciousness and the incoming excitation does not occur all over the surface or substance of being of the ego, but only in an infinitesimally small and microscopical spot (namely, the point where the subtle external vibrations of light, passing along the fine optic nerve and the still finer filaments of nervous matter that connect that nerve with the soul-substance, comes in contact with the soul), he will be able to form some idea of the incalculable infinity of perception that will be realized if the soul-substance become excited all over its being, at one and the same time. This is why Religion describes the emancipated soul as invested with infinite knowledge and infinite perception, among other divine attributes. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 95-97. 154 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & NÁLFk (vYiKkuh) thoksa ds n'kZuiwoZd Kku gksrk gS] D;ksafd NÁLFkksa ds Kku vkSj n'kZu ;s nksuksa mi;ksx ,d le; esa ugha gksrs gSaA rFkk tks dsoyh Hkxoku~ gSa] muds Kku rFkk n'kZu ;s nksuksa gh mi;ksx ,d le; esa gksrs gSaA 44. In souls with imperfect knowledge the two modes of upayoga – perception and knowledge – do not arise simultaneously; in such souls knowledge arises only after acquisition of faith. But in omniscient souls both, perception and knowledge, arise simultaneously. nal.kiqOoa .kk.ka NnqeRFkk.ka .k nqf..k movksxk A tqxoa tEgk dsofy.kkgs tqxoa rq rs nksfo AA (44) Âcârya Amritchandra's PuruÈârthasiddhyupâya lE;XKkua dk;± lE;DRoa dkj.ka onfUr ftuk% A Kkukjk/ufe'a lE;DRokuUrja RkLekr~ AA (33) The Omniscient Lord has called right knowledge (samyagjðâna) as the effect and right faith (samyagdarúana) as the cause. Therefore, it is appropriate to venerate and acquire right knowledge after the acquisition of right faith. dkj.kdk;Zfo/kua ledkya tk;eku;ksjfi fg A nhiizdk'k;ksfjo lE;DRoKku;ks% lq?kVe~ AA (34) EXPLANATORY NOTES 155 Verse 44 Surely right faith (samyagdarúana) and right knowledge (samyagjðâna) arise in the soul simultaneously, still there exists a relationship of cause and effect between the two, as between the lamp and the light. Jain, Vijay K., Shri Amritchandra Suri's PuruÈârthasiddhyupâya, p. 28. Lamp and light go together; still the lamp precedes the light, and light cannot be said to precede the lamp. In the same way there is relation of cause and effect between Right belief and Right knowledge, though both are almost simultaneous. Right knowledge cannot precede Right belief, and from this point of view Right knowledge is called the effect and Right belief the cause. Ajit Prasada, Purushartha-Siddhyupaya by Shrimat Amritchandra Suri, p. 24. 156 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & tks v'kqHk (iki) dk;Z ls nwj gksuk vkSj 'kqHk (iq.;) dk;Z esa izòÙk gksuk vFkkZr~ yxuk gS mldks pkfj=k tkuuk pkfg,A JhftussUnz nso us O;ogkju; ls ml pkfj=k dks ik¡p ozr] ik¡p lfefr vkSj rhu xqfIr Lo:Ik rsjg izdkj dk dgk gSA 45. Conduct (câritra), from the empirical point of view, consists in desisting oneself from demerit (pâpa) – noncommendable activities – and engaging in merit (puõya) – commendable activities. Lord Jina has proclaimed that this empirical conduct is observed through five vows (vratas), five regulations (samitis), and three controls (guptis). vlqgknks fof.kfoÙkh lqgs ifoÙkh ; tk.k pkfjÙka A onlfefnxqfÙk:oa oogkj.k;k nq ft.kHkf.k;a AA (45) Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra ,oefy;s vnÙks vcaHkpsjs ifjXxgs pso A dhjfn vT>olk.ka ta rs.k nq cT>ns ikoa AA (8-27-263) rg fo ; lPPks nÙks cEgs vifjXxgÙk.ks pso A dhjfn vT>olk.ka ta rs.k nq cT>ns iq..ka AA (8-28-264) In the same way (like the disposition pertaining to injury or violence), dispositions of involvement in falsehood, stealing, unchastity, and possessions, cause bondage resulting into demerit. EXPLANATORY NOTES 157 Verse 45 And in the same way, dispositions of involvement in truthfulness, non-stealing, celibacy, and renunciation, cause bondage resulting into merit. Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 126. ____________ The thought of doing injury to others causes bondage of demeritorious Karmas, while the thought of doing good to others causes bondage of meritorious Karmas. Bondage does not depend upon others being miserable or happy through him. A man may attempt to cause harm to another, and the other, instead of being harmed, may gain some benefit thereby, still he, who entertains the thought of doing harm, will never bind meritorious Karmas. In the same way a doctor treats a patient with the good thought-activity of saving him and performs an operation. Even if the patient succumbs and dies, the doctor will not be subject to bad Karmas, but will bind good Karmas on account of his good thought-activity. Jaini, J.L., Samayasâra of Shri Kunda Kunda Âchârya, p. 151. __________ The Jaina view, according to influx of karma (âsrava) consisting of puõya and pâpa, is that the cause of such influx depends on viúuddhi and saôkleúa relating to happiness or misery of one's own or of others. Saôkleúa is the result of ârta and raudra dhyâna and its absence is viúuddhi, i.e., the existence of the soul in its innate nature. Dhyâna or concentration is confining one's thought to one particular object. Dhyâna is of four kinds: ârta, raudra, dharmya and úukla. The last two are the causes of liberation. The first two are the causes of bondage. Ghoshal, Sarat Chandra, Âpta MîmâÉsâ of Âchârya Samantabhadra, p. 152. 158 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & Kkuh tho ds lalkj ds dkj.kksa dks u"V djus ds fy, tks cká vkSj vkH;Urj fØ;kvksa dk fujks/ gS] og JhftussUnz nso }kjk dgk gqvk mRÑ"V lE;d~pkfj=k gSA 46. Lord Jina has proclaimed, from the real point of view, that stoppage of all activities, external and internal, undertaken by a knowledgeable soul to attain liberation is Right Conduct. cfgjCHkarjfdfj;kjksgks Hkodkj.kIi.kklêòa A .kkf.kLl ta ft.kqÙka ra ijea lEepkfjÙke~ AA (46) Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra dEeelqga dqlhya lqgdEea pkfo tk.kg lqlhya A fdg ra gksfn lqlhya ta lalkja ioslsfn AA (4-1-145) You know that wicked karma is undesirable, and virtuous karma is desirable. But how can the karma, which leads the jîva into the cycle of births and deaths (saÉsâra), be considered desirable? Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 70. ____________ Self-absorption is the key Non-self, whether merit or demerit, is not conducive to the freedom of the Soul. People generally love merit and hate demerit, because the latter brings pain and the former pleaEXPLANATORY NOTES 159 Verse 46 sure. Really pleasure also is not beneficial, because a mundane soul indulging in sense-pleasures remains aloof from the path of spiritual purity. Every gratification of sense-pleasure creates desire for further gratification. For obtaining such gratification one has to employ means, which may be fair or foul, and he inevitably binds bad karmas. He goes on sinking deeper and deeper in the mire and his chances of extricating himself become lesser and lesser. A wise man should wean himself away from both merit and demerit, and concentrate all attention to contemplation of the pure soul. From the practical point of view, people prefer merit to demerit, and therefore engage themselves in such acts and thoughts as bring in merit for the following reasons. (1) Cause of bondage of each is different; good thoughts bring merit, and bad thoughts demerit. (2) Nature of each is different. Good karmas are pleasurebearing feeling-karma, high family, good body-making, good age karma classes, while bad karmas are pain-bearing feeling-karma, low family, bad body-making, bad agekarma and the four destructive karmas, knowledge obscuring, conation-obscuring, delusion, and obstructive karmas. (3) Fruition of each is different. Merit results in pleasure and demerit in pain. (4) The result in each is different. Merit leads on to the path of liberation, and demerit to the path of bondage. From the real point of view however both merit and demerit lead the soul further into the vortex of transmigration because: (1) Both are caused by impure passionate thought-activity of soul, (2) both have got material karmic nature; (3) fruition of both is harmful to real happiness of soul, and (4) both lead towards the path of bondage. A wise right believer should therefore see that merit and demerit both are derogatory to the path of liberation, and true 160 DravyasaÉgraha peace and happiness. Thus he should have regard and liking only for self-absorption, based on right belief, right knowledge and right conduct of soul in its own true nature, as the true path of liberation. Although in the lower spiritual stages, where long-continued self-absorption is not possible, one is obliged to take resort to good deeds, such as, worship of Arhats and saints, devotion to and services of the Acharyas, charity, and study of scriptures, in order to keep away Pramada or lines of thoughts and deeds not beneficial for soul advancement. Such good deeds are performed with the object of selfimprovement and not for the gratification of sense desire. There is however a constant effort for attaining the high status of self-absorption. Jaini, J.L., Samayasâra of Shri Kunda Kunda Âchârya, p. 91-92. ____________ Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra lksof..k;a fi f.k;ya ca/fn dkyk;la fi tg iqfjla A ca/fn ,oa thoa lqgelqga ok dna dEea AA (4-1-146) Just like a shackle, whether made of gold or iron, will be able to confine a man, similarly both – virtuous and wicked karmas – bind the Self (both are bondage). Jain, Vijay K., Âcârya Kundkund's Samayasâra, p. 70-71. Passionate thought-activity and soul-vibration cause bondage of Karma, good or bad. Both are bondages, hindering the purity and freedom of soul. Merit bondage is like fetters made of gold and the demerit bondage like iron fetters. Jaini, J.L., Samayasâra of Shri Kunda Kunda Âchârya, p. 92. ____________ 161 Verse 46 Âcârya Amritchandra's PuruÈârthasiddhyupâya pkfj=ka Hkofr ;r% leLrlko|;ksxifjgj.kkr~ A ldyd"kk;foeqDRka fo'kneqnklhuekRe:ia rr~ AA (39) Right conduct (samyakcâritra) is achieved by abjuring all sinful activities of the body, the speech, and the mind. It is devoid of all passions, untainted, unattached to any alien substance, and very nature of the soul. Jain, Vijay K., Shri Amritchandra Suri's PuruÈârthasiddhyupâya, p. 31. ____________ Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi On the subsidence (quiescence) or destruction of the entire deluding karmas, the self is characterized by equanimity, its own nature. And this is called perfect or ideal conduct (yathâkhyâtacâritra). Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 261. 162 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & eqfujkt è;ku }kjk fu;e ls] fu'p; vkSj O;ogkj] bu nksuksa Lo:Ik eks{kekxZ dks ikrs gSaA bl dkj.k ls] gs HkO;ks! rqe fpÙk dks ,dkxz djds è;ku dk vH;kl djksA 47. An ascetic, through meditation on the empirical (phenomenal) as well as the real (noumenal) path to liberation, as a rule, accomplishes them both. Therefore, O bhavya (potential aspirant to liberation), practice meditation through the concentration of mind. nqfoga fi eksD[kgsnqa >k.ks ikm.kfn ta eq.kh f.k;ek A rEgk i;ÙkfpÙkk tw;a T>k.ka lEkOHklg AA (47) The empirical (phenomenal) and the real (noumenal) path to liberation Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra èkEeknhlíg.ka lEeÙka .kk.keaxiqOoxna A psêòk rofEg pfj;k oogkjks eksD[keXxks fÙk AA (160) Belief in the Padârthas such as Dharma and in their respective value is Right belief. Understanding the Scriptures which are divided into Aôgas and Pûrvas is Right knowledge. Conduct according to the twelve kinds of Tapas is Right conduct. These three from the Vyavahâra point of view form the path to MokÈa. EXPLANATORY NOTES 163 Verse 47 f.kPN;.k;s.k Hkf.knks frfg rs g lekfgnks gq tks vIik A .k dq.kfn  dfp fo v..ka .k eq;fn lks eksD[keXxks fÙk AA (161) Whatever Âtmâ through the threefold jewel well established in itself neither perceives alien things as its own, nor gives up its own intrinsic nature, that Âtmâ is indeed called the absolute path to Salvation. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 129-130. ____________ Meditation progressively leads to liberation It is now necessary to work out the idea of meditation with reference to the different stages of the path of progress, as described above. Meditation (dhyâna) is of four kinds, namely: 1. ârta dhyâna which arises from the loss of an object of desire, the association with an undesirable person or thing, bodily suffering and envy; 2. raudra dhyâna which implies the absorption of the mind in hiÉsâ and other forms of sin, and delighting in acts of cruelty, falsehood, theft and the hoarding of wealth; 3. dharma dhyâna, which means meditation on such subjects as have a bearing on the attainment of liberation from the bondage and saÉsâra; and 4. úukla dhyâna, which signifies pure self-contemplation in the highest sense. Of these, the first two are characteristic of all deluded jîvas, and the last two of those who have acquired the Right Faith. The fourth form of meditation is, however, beyond the householder, who cannot, as such, aspire higher than devoting 164 DravyasaÉgraha himself to dharma dhyâna, that is, meditation on the nature of tattvas, the means of the destruction of karmas, the consequences and effects of different kinds of actions, and on the nature of the conditions of existence prevailing in different parts of the universe – heavens, hells and the like – in which souls are born in transmigration. Dharma dhyâna leads to vairâgya, and enables the house-holder to renounce the world. But it is the úukla dhyâna which is the direct cause of mokÈa. Úukla dhyâna is practised by holy saints well advanced in asceticism and self-control. It consists of four parts, limbs or steps as follows: 11. that which is characterised by the changes of yogas , that is, of the instruments or vehicles of meditation; 2. that in which there is no changing of yogas, but which is steadily maintained, with only one yoga; 3. that in which the bodily activity is the slightest; and 4. that in which there is no bodily action whatsoever. Of these, the first part is practised by excellent saints in the eighth, ninth, tenth and eleventh stages on the path, and is the cause of the destruction of mohanîya karmas. The causes of distraction being destroyed, steadiness in meditation is attained in the twelfth stage, and there is no changing of yogas any more, that is to say, that the mind can then be fixed exclusively on one out of the three channels of self-contemplation. This speedily leads to the destruction of the other kinds of ghâtiyâ karmas, and to the acquisition of omniscience and other divine attributes, which were held in check by those 1 Self-contemplation is only possible in three ways, viz: (1) with the aid of the mind, i.e., thought, (2) by means of words, and (3) with the help of the body, e.g., the fixing of the mind on the nervous centre in the forehead. Being instrumental in self-contemplation, the mind, speech and body are technically called yogas. 165 Verse 47 karmas. The saint now becomes a Deified Soul in consequence of the acquisition of the divine attributes, and lingers in the world of men only so long as His âyuÍ-karma is not exhausted to set Him free from all kinds of fetters of matter. With respect to the path of progress, He is on the thirteenth stage, which is characterised by jîvana-mukti. He is now qualified for the third kind of úukla dhyâna, which would be pure selfcontemplation but for the fact that it is accompanied by a slight tinge of bodily activity, that is itself due to the association with the physical body. As the âyuÍ karma which keeps the body and the soul together is exhausted, the aghâtiyâ karmas which may still be existing are destroyed, the yogas come to an end, and the last form of úukla dhyâna, implying pure selfcontemplation, undisturbed by any kind of bodily activity, is enjoyed. The soul is now on the fourteenth stage, and immediately rises up to the Siddha Úila as a body of radiant Effulgence, to reside there for ever, in blissful contemplation of the unsurpassed glory of His own Divine Self. Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 652-653. 166 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & gs HkO;thoks! ;fn rqe vusd izdkj ds è;ku dh flf1⁄4 ds fy, fpÙk dks fLFkj djuk pkgrs gks rks b"V rFkk vfu"V :Ik tks bfUnz;ksa ds fo"k; gSa muesa jkx] }s"k vkSj eksg er djksA 48. O bhavya (potential aspirant to liberation), if you wish to concentrate your mind on various kinds of meditation, get rid of delusion, and attachment and aversion in respect of desirable and undesirable objects. ek eqT>g ek jTtg ek nqLlg bêòf.kêòvRFkslq A fFkjfePNg tfn fpÙka fofpÙk>k.kIifl1⁄4h, AA (48) Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vkrZjkSaeèkE;Z'kqDykfu AA (9-28) The types of meditation are the painful or sorrowful (ârta dhyâna), the cruel (raudra dhyâna), the virtuous or righteous (dharmya dhyâna), and the pure (úukla dhyâna). Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi 'Ârta' is pain. That which arises from it is 'ârtam', painful. 'Raudra' means cruel temperament. That which arises from it is 'raudram', cruel. 'Dharma' has been defined as moral duties. That, which does not swerve from 'dharma' or which is associated with it, is 'dharmyam', virtuous or righteous. Pure EXPLANATORY NOTES 167 Verse 48 is from the association of pure qualities. These four kinds of meditation are divided into two classes, good and evil or auspicious and inauspicious. The former (i.e, the painful and the cruel) are called inauspicious, as these two lead to the influx of inauspicious karmas. The latter are called auspicious, as they are capable of destroying karmas. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 267. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vkKkik;foikdlaLFkkufop;k; èkE;Ze~ AA (9-36) The contemplation of objects of revelation, misfortune or calamity, fruition of karmas, and the structure of the universe, is virtuous concentration. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi It is not always possible to ascertain realities such as space by logical analysis, owing to lack of preceptors, keen intelligence, rise of karmas or the intricate nature of reality. Then one believes in such subtle categories as space on the authority of the word of Jina, since the Tîrthaôkaras do not preach untruth. On ascertaining reality, the holy person employs logic in bringing home the truth to others in order to propagate the truth revealed by the Lord. The misbelievers like the bornblind are averse to the teachings of the Omniscient Lord, and drift farther and farther away from the right path owing to ignorance. Thus the absence, loss or disappearance of the true path is deliberated upon. Or the self deliberates on how the (vast majority of the) living beings will escape from the cycle of worldly existence caused by wrong faith, knowledge and conduct. The other two terms are self-evident and need no explanation. The ten moral virtues have been explained. 168 DravyasaÉgraha Virtuous concentration is that which does not swerve from the ten moral virtues. It is of four kinds based on the fourfold objects contemplated upon. It is attainable by laymen of the fourth and fifth stages as well as by ascetics of the sixth and seventh stages. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 267. ____________ From dharma dhyâna to úukla dhyâna – destruction of karmas all the way Under the dharma dhyâna, we have a form of meditation called the structure of the universe (saÉsthâna vicaya), under which finer forms of meditation are recommended for the destruction of karmas. There are four such forms, namely, (1) the Piõçastha, (2) the Padastha, (3) the Rûpastha and (4) the Rûpâtîta. (1) Piõçastha dhyâna is the contemplation of oneself, and comprises five special modes or forms, technically known as dhâraòâs, which may be described as follows: (a) Pârthivî dhâraõâ. The yogî should imagine a vast, boundless ocean of milk, motionless and noiseless, with a huge resplendent lotus of a thousand petals, having a bright yellow stem, like a mountain of gold, in its centre. On the top of this stem he should imagine a throne resembling the autumnal moon, and on this throne he should further imagine himself as seated, calm and tranquil and engaged in the destruction of his karmas. (b) Âgneyî dhâraõâ. The yogî should next imagine himself seated as in the first dhâraõâ, and should further imagine his whole body being burnt up by the fire of internal dhyâna and reduced to ashes. (c) Mârutî (pavana) dhâraõâ. He should next imagine power169 Verse 48 ful winds blowing away the ashes of the body from his soul, and scattering them about in all directions. (d) Vâruõî dhâraõâ. The yogî should further imagine a great downpour of rain washing away the ashes of the body that might still be sticking to the soul, leaving it in the condition of its natural purity as a pure Effulgent Spirit. (e) Tattva-rûpavatî dhâraõâ. The yogî now contemplates on his soul as possessed of all divine attributes, all-knowing, free from all kinds of bonds, the conqueror of death and the object of worship and adoration on the part of devas and men. (2) Padastha dhyâna consists in contemplation with the aid of holy mantras (sacred formulas), such as õamo arhantâõam. (3) Rûpastha dhyâna is contemplation of the form of the Tîrthaôkara, sitting in a celestial pavilion, attended by Indras (rulers of devas), of radiant effulgent glory, and expounding dharma. (4) Rûpâtîta dhyâna consists in contemplation of the pure qualities of Perfect Souls in nirvâõa, accompanied by the belief that the contemplating soul is also like Them in all essential respects. As to the why and the wherefore of the process of dhyâna, it is evident that Self-contemplation is possible only in three ways, viz: (1) with the aid of thought forms, (2) by means of words, and (3) by feeling the pulsation of Life in certain nervous centres in the body. These are the three yogas which have been already referred to; and their changing is due to their instability in all stages prior to the thirteenth, where only one of them is operative. Even this remaining yoga is destroyed in the fourteenth stage when there is complete separation between spirit and matter, so that the final form of pure Self170 DravyasaÉgraha contemplation (úukla dhyâna) is only the functioning of pure spirit, devoid of yogas – mind, speech and the body of matter. The necessity for practising úukla dhyâna arises because the contemplation of the soul, as separate and distinct from matter and endowed with all the divine qualities and attributes, is the only direct means of Self-realisation. In one sense, úukla dhyâna occupies an intermediate position between dharma dhyâna and actual self-realisation, so that while dharma dhyâna is the instrument of developing the knowledge of the Self and of engendering the spirit of vairagya in the soul, úukla dhyâna is necessary to raise that knowledge to the degree of an actual affection, or feeling, before the divinity in embryo may be expected to be transformed into a fully evolved God. The old law – as you believe, so you become – is also in operation here, since belief reaches its culminating point only when characteristic feelings are evoked. The forms of the different dhâraõâs and dhyânas are also most helpful in this respect. They not only furnish material for Self-contemplation with the aid of the two principal yogas, that is, the mind and speech, but, being in full agreement with nature and in no way subversive of the natural functioning of substances, actually tend to expedite the realisation of the wished for end. There is nothing in common between these scientific and natural forms of Self-contemplation and the methods of mystics and others, who spend their whole lives fruitlessly in a vain endeavour to make their minds blank, by forcing upon them all sorts of fanciful suggestions about sleep, somnolence and the like. The difficulty with these unscientific methods lies in the fact that no means or device can really ever succeed in defiance of nature. Hence, where a given suggestion is opposed to the real nature of a substance, it will never take effect except in so far as to distort the vision of the individual to make him perceive that which has no foundation in truth. It is, therefore, actually fraught with great harm to put such ideals before one's soul as 171 Verse 48 the Inconceivable, the Absolute and the like, or to lead it to imagine that salvation can be had by such suggestions as tend to produce mental blankness and fog. Adapted (with minor alterations) from: Jain, Champat Rai, The Key of Knowledge, p. 653-655. ____________ Âcârya Pujyapada's IÈÇopadeúa ,sdks¿ga fueZe% 'kq1⁄4ks] Kkuh ;ksxhUaexkspj% A ckák% la;ksxtk Hkkok] eÙk% losZ¿fi loZFkk AA (27) I am one, I am without delusion, I am the knower of things, I am knowable by Master Ascetics; all other conditions that arise by the union of the non-self are foreign to my nature in every way. Note: The soul is here described from what is known as the niúcaya naya, that is to say in respect to its pure natural attributes, in other words, as a pure spirit. The pure spirit is devoid of parts, and therefore only one; being a pure embodiment of knowledge, without any obstructing veils to curtail the field of its knowing functions, it is devoid of delusion; rid of all forms of defilement and corruption, it is pure; having omniscience for its attribute, it is the true knower; and not being endowed with sensible qualities, it is knowable by the superclairvoyant vision of Great Ascetics and Saints. All the other qualities, attributes and relations which appertain to embodied existence are really produced under the corrupting influence of matter, and are, therefore, not natural to a pure Spirit. Âcârya Pûjyapâda's IÈÇopadeúa, English Translation by Jain, Champat Rai, The Discourse Divine, p. 68-69. 172 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & i×p ijesf"B;ksa dss okpd tks iSarhl] lksyg] N%] ik¡p] pkj] nks vkSj ,d v{kj :Ik eU=k&in gSa] mudk tki djks vkSj è;ku djksA buds vykok vU; tks eU=k&in gSa] mudks Hkh xq# ds mins'kkuqlkj tiks vkSj mudk è;ku djksA 49. Meditate on, recite or chant the sacred mantras, consisting of thirty-five, sixteen, six, five, four, two and one letter(s), pronouncing the virtues of the five supreme beings (Paðca ParameÈÇhî). Besides, meditate on and chant other mantras as per the teachings of the Preceptor (guru). i.krhllksyNIi.kpnqnqxesxa p tog T>k,g A ijesfêòokp;k.ka v..ka p xq:o,ls.k AA (49) As mentioned earlier, padastha dhyâna consists in contemplation with the aid of holy mantras (sacred formulas). A few of these mantras are specified here. One must meditate on this supreme mantra, of thirty-five letters, that makes obeisance to the five supreme beings (Paðca ParameÈÇhî), and having power to purge all souls of karmic dust: .keks vjgark.ka] .keks fl1⁄4k.ka] .keks vk;fj;k.ka] .keks moT>k;k.ka] .keks yks, lOolkgw.ka AA All deified souls in this world have attained liberation through the adoration of this mantra only. EXPLANATORY NOTES 173 Verse 49 By the power of this mantra, the soul soiled with karmic mire gets sanitized and the wise gets rid of the worldly sufferings. This mantra is a friend, like no other, in the hour of need, of all souls desirous of achieving liberation. There are umpteen narrations in Jaina Scriptures that even animals who had earlier committed dreadful sins, including hiÉsa of many living beings, have achieved heavenly abodes just by listening and making obeisance to this mantra. The wise who meditates on this mantra and recites it one hundred and eight times with due concentration, observing the purity of mind, speech and body, earns the fruit of one day's fasting. ____________ Meditate on the supreme wisdom contained in this mantra of sixteen letters which inheres the names of the five supreme beings (Paðca ParameÈÇhî): vgZfRl1⁄4kpk;ksZikè;k;loZlkèkqH;ks ue% AA One who meditates on this sixteen-letter mantra and recites it two hundred times with due concentration earns the fruit of one day's fasting. ____________ This mantra of six letters, harbinger of virtue, has the power of providing fruit of one day's fasting to anyone who recites it three hundred times: vjgUr fl1⁄4 AA ____________ These mantras of five letters are like the nectar derived from 174 DravyasaÉgraha the Holy Scriptures; these are like the sun which has the power to destroy darkness of the soul caused by the karmic dirt: .keks fl1⁄4k.ka AA v fl vk m lk AA ____________ This mantra of four letters provides worldly boon and, ultimately, liberation; the one who recites it four hundred times earns the fruit of one day's fasting. vjgUr AA ____________ This mantra of two letters is the essence of the Holy Scriptures, leads to liberation after mitigating worldly sufferings: fl1⁄4 AA ____________ The recitation of this single-letter mantra five hundred times with due concentration of the mind earns the fruit of one day's fasting. v AA or ¬ AA ____________ There are other auspicious mantras too. This mantra is able to reach one to the ultimate goal of liberation, and is a source of unbound piety: ¬ ßh ¡ Jh ¡ vg± ue% AA ____________ 175 Verse 49 Signifying propitiousness, supremacy, and protection, this collection of verses is worth reciting and contemplating: pÙkkfj eaxya & vjgar eaxya] fl1⁄4 eaxya] lkgw eaxya] dsofyi..kÙkks èkEeks eaxya A pÙkkfj yksxqÙkek & vjgar yksxqÙkek] fl1⁄4 yksxqÙkek] lkgw yksxqÙkek] dsofyi..kÙkks èkEeks yksxqÙkeks A pÙkkfj lj.ka iOoTtkfe & vjgarlj.ka iOoTtkfe] fl1⁄4lj.ka iOoTtkfe] lkgwlj.ka iOoTtkfe] dsofyi..kÙkks èkEeks lj.ka iOoTtkfe AA It should be noted that the statements made in the preceding paragraphs about the fruits of recitation of various mantras are made metaphorically to generate involvement and enthusiasm; the fruits actually are attainment of heavenly abodes and, ultimately, liberation. Adapted from: Âcârya Shubhachandra's JðânârõavaÍ, p. 374-377. 176 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & pkj ?kkfr;k deksZ± dks u"V djus okyk] vuUr n'kZu] lq[k] Kku vkSj oh;Z dk /kjd] ije mÙke nsg esa fojkteku] ,slk tks 'kq1⁄4 vkRek gS og vfjgar gS_ mldk è;ku djuk pkfg,A 50. Having destroyed the four inimical varieties of karmas (ghâtiyâ karmas), possessed of infinite faith, happiness, knowledge and power, and housed in most auspicious body (paramaudârika úarîra), that pure soul of the World Teacher (Arhat) should be meditated on. .kêòpnq?kkbdEeks nal.klqg.kk.kohfj;ebZvks A lqgnsgRFkks vIik lq1⁄4ks vfjgks fo pfrTtks AA (50) Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Again the saint intends to root out the deluding karmas. He embraces infinitefold pure activity and obstructs the bondage of karmas which assist knowledge-covering karmas. He lessens the duration and destroys these karmas. He is actuated by the exertion of scriptural knowledge. He is free from object, word and activity shifting. His mind does not waver. He is passionless and is stainless like the pure crystal. He meditates and never falls back. Hence it is called the unique, (single) scriptural concentration. Thus the four obscuring karmas are burnt by the self with the fire of the unique, scriptural, pure concentration, and omniscience sparkles like a multitude of rays. The pure self shines like the sun coming out of the clouds. And the self – whether a Tîrthaôkara or other Omniscient – is EXPLANATORY NOTES 177 Verse 50 worthy to be venerated and worshipped by the lords of the world. And he moves from place to place preaching the gospel to the world up to a maximum period of a little less than pûrvakoÇi years. When the duration of his life, feeling, bodymaking and status-determining karmas is within one muhûrta, then he gives up entirely the activities of the mind and the speech-organ. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 274. ____________ Omniscience results from the destruction of four inimical (ghâtiyâ) karmas The reader's attention is drawn to the distinction between the two stages represented by the 'Arhat' and the 'Siddha'. The attainment of omniscience is described in the first sutra of this chapter, and the attainment of complete liberation in the second. Omniscience is attained on the destruction of the deluding, the knowledge-obscuring, the perception-obscuring and the obstructive karmas, in the order mentioned in the first sutra. As long as the deluding karmas are very powerful, spiritual progress is very slow if not impossible. In that condition the self is almost a slave to the karmic forces at work and is tossed to and fro in the ocean of transmigration. The secret of spiritual progress lies in the ascendancy acquired with great difficulty and effort by the self over the deluding karmas. Only then does the self become the master of evil and begin to succeed in overcoming evil. It is no doubt a tough fight between the self and evil, and there may be ups and downs in this long and arduous struggle. But the undaunted and unconquerable soul carries on the battle incessantly, gradually establishes ascendancy over the forces of evil, ultimately roots out evil with the help of pure concentration and becomes the Victor. This epic story of the struggles of the soul with the forces of evil 178 DravyasaÉgraha may be read with absorbing interest in the several masterpieces of Jaina literature in Sanskrit, Tamil, Kannada and other Indian languages. These four – the deluding, knowledgeobscuring, perception-obscuring and obstructive karmas – are called destructive (ghâtiyâ) karmas, as these four main types of karmas interfere with the four infinitudes described in the fourth sutra, which are the essential characteristics of the soul. The other four main types are called non-destructive (aghâtiyâ) karmas, as these do not harm these four infinitudes. The self attaining omniscience becomes an Arhat, and the self attaining complete release a Siddha. There may be a longer or a shorter interval between the attainment of these two stages. That depends upon the lifetime still remaining on the manifestation of omniscience. And this may vary from soul to soul. Till the time of complete release, the Arhat is associated with the body. When the other four types of karmas are entirely destroyed, the released pure soul (Siddha) goes up to the summit of the universe and dwells there in eternal bliss. Jain, S.A., Reality, footnote on p. 282. ____________ Some divine attributes and splendours of Arhat – the Worshipful World Teacher Arhat, the World Teacher or 'Jina', is free from eighteen imperfections, and possessed of forty-six distinctive attributes. The Arhat is free from these eighteen imperfections: 1. janma – (re)birth; 2. ýarâ – old-age; 3. triÈâ – thirst; 4. kÈudhâ – hunger; 5. vismaya – astonishment; 6. arati – displeasure; 179 Verse 50 7. kheda – regret; 8. roga – sickness; 9. úoka – sorrow; 110. mada – pride ; 11. moha – delusion; 212. bhaya – fear ; 13. nidrâ – sleep; 14. cintâ – anxiety; 15. sveda – perspiration; 16. râga – attachment; 17. dveÈa – aversion; and 18. maraõa – death. Forty-six divine attributes of Arhat comprise four infinitudes (ananta catuÈÇaya), thirty-four miraculous happenings (atiúaya), and eight splendours (prâtihârya): Four infinitudes (ananta catuÈÇaya): 1. ananta jðâna – Infinite knowledge; 2. ananta darúana – Infinite perception; 3. ananta sukha – Infinite bliss; and 4. ananta vîrya – Infinite energy. 1 Pride is of eight kinds: pride of knowledge (jðâna mada), veneration (pûjâ mada), lineage (kula mada), caste (jâti mada), strength (bala mada), accomplishments (riddhi mada), austerities (tapa mada), and beauty (úarîra mada). 2 Fear is of seven kinds: fear relating to this life (ihaloka bhaya), of the life beyond (paraloka bhaya), of death (maraõa bhaya), of pain and suffering (vedanâ bhaya), of being without protection (atrâõa bhaya), of divulgence of one's deeds (agupti bhaya), and of the unexpected (âkasmika bhaya). 180 DravyasaÉgraha Of the thirty-four miraculous happenings (atiúaya), ten appear naturally at the time of birth, ten on attainment of infinite knowledge (kevalajðâna), and remaining fourteen are fashioned by the celestial devas. Eight splendours (prâtihârya): 1. The Ashoka tree (aúoka vÃkÈa); 2. Bejeweled throne (siÉhâsana); 3. Three-tier canopy (chatra); 4. Halo of unmatched luminance (bhâmaõçal); 5. Divine voice of the Lord without lip movement (divya dhvani); 6. Shower of fragrant flowers (puÈpa-varÈâ); 7. Waving of sixty-four majestic hand-fans (camara); and 8. Profound sound of kettle-drums (dundubhi) and other musical instruments. 181 Verse 50 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & ftldk v"VdeZ :Ik nsg u"V gks x;k gS] yksdkdk'k rFkk vyksdkdk'k dk tks tkuus&ns[kus okyk gS] iq#"kkdkj dk /kjd gS vkSj yksd ds f'k[kj ij fojkteku gS] ,slk tks vkRek gS og fl1⁄4 ijes"Bh gS_ bldk rqe è;ku djksA 51. You must meditate on the Soul that is Siddha, rid of the 1eight kinds of karmas and the five kinds of bodies , knower of the universe (loka) and the non-universe (aloka), having the figure of a man's body, and staying eternally at the summit of the universe. .kêòêòdEensgks yks;kyks;Ll tk.kvks nêòk A iqfjlk;kjks vIik fl1⁄4ks T>k,g yks;flgjRFkks AA (51) Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Giving up gross bodily activity, and depending on slight bodily activity, he ascends (embraces) the third pure concentration of subtle activity. But when the duration of the feeling, bodymaking and status-determining karmas is more than that of the life-karma (which is less than a muhûrta), the self with activity attains remarkable exertion and embraces meditation. He is endowed with the wonderful capacity by which stupenEXPLANATORY NOTES 1 The five kinds of bodies are: the gross physical body (audârika úarîra) peculiar to men and animals, the transformable body (vaikriyika úarîra) made up of fine matter capable of modification in form and stature, the projectable or assimilative body (âhâraka úarîra), the luminous body (taijasa úarîra), and the karmic body (kârmaõa úarîra). 182 DravyasaÉgraha dous stoppage is effected. He performs expansion of the soul capable of ripening the karmas very quickly and destroying or reducing them. Thus the self practises comprehensive pervasion in the form of a stick, a door, an oblong, filling up the entire universe in four instants and contracting to his former size immediately in another four instants. He thus makes the duration of all the four karmas equal, and through subtle bodily activity embraces the meditation of slight activity. And after that he commences the meditation of complete destruction of activity. This is called the complete destruction of activity, as there is disappearance of respiration and movement and vibration of the spatial units of the soul, arising from activities of the body, mind and speech-organ. In this stage of meditation there is complete annihilation of bondage and influx. And in the omniscient without activity endowed with the capacity of annihilating all karmas, there arise perfect conduct, knowledge and faith, which are capable of destroying all kinds of cobwebs of worldly suffering, and which constitute the immediate cause of complete emancipation or final liberation. Then the saint in the fourteenth stage burns all the remaining four karmas with the powerful fire of concentration, becomes purified like pure gold freed from dirt and other alloys and attains eternal bliss. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 274-275. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra cUèkgsRoHkkofutZjkH;ka d`RLudeZfoizeks{kks eks{k% AA (10-2) vkSi'kfedkfnHkO;Rokuka p AA (10-3) Owing to the absence of the cause of bondage and with the functioning of the dissociation of karmas, the annihilation of 183 Verse 51 all karmas is liberation. Emancipation is attained on the destruction of psychic factors also like quietism and potentiality. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi What? 'Emancipation' is taken over from the previous sutra. Potentiality is included in the text, in order to exclude the other inherent characteristics. On the disappearance of potentiality among the inherent qualities and quietism and the rest, liberation is attained. If liberation is affirmed as the disappearance of thoughtactivity like quietism, it would mean that the liberated soul is bereft of all destructional thought-activity. It would be so, if no speciality be mentioned about liberation. But there is speciality. Hence the exception is stated in the next sutra. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 284-285. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vU;=kdsoylE;DRoKkun'kZufl1⁄4RosH;% AA (10-4) Other than infinite faith, infinite knowledge, infinite perception, and infinite perfection. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi What is indicated by 'other than'? It means that this rule (of destruction or absence) applies to all psychical factors other than infinite faith, infinite knowledge, infinite perception, and infinite perfection. If these four characteristics alone remain with the liberated soul, it would lead to the denial of infinite energy etc. But it is 184 DravyasaÉgraha not so. The concomitant characteristics of knowledge and perception such as infinite energy also remain in liberated souls. For without infinite energy there can be no infinite knowledge, and bliss is of the nature of knowledge. It is contended that there are no emancipated souls, as they have no forms. But it is not so. They have the forms of their last bodies. If the soul is of the extent of the body, then in the absence of the body, the soul will expand to the extent of the universe, as the soul is as extensive as the universe with regard to spacepoints. But it is not so, as there is no cause for it. The expansion or contraction of the soul is determined by the body-making karmas. And in the absence of the physique-making karmas, there is neither expansion nor contraction. If there is no expansion or contraction in the absence of cause, then there would be no movement upwards without cause, just as there is no movement downwards or sideways. So the emancipated soul would remain at the place of emancipation. This doubt is cleared in the next sutra. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 285. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra rnuUrjewèo± xPNR;kyksdkUrkr~ AA (10-5) Immediately after that the soul darts up to the end of the universe. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Immediately after it. After what? Immediately after attaining release from all karmas. The particle 'âñ' denotes limit. The soul goes up to the end of the universe. 185 Verse 51 No cause has been mentioned for this upward movement. Hence how can it be determined? Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 285-286. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra iwoZiz;ksxknlaxRokUèkPNsnkÙkFkkxfrifj.kkekPp AA (10-6) As the soul is previously impelled, as it is free from ties or attachment, as the bondage has been snapped, and as it is of the nature of darting upwards. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi Though the logical reason is complete, yet it is not effective in establishing the intended idea without illustrations. Hence the next sutra. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 286. Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra vkfo1⁄4dqykypØoñO;ixrysikykcqonsj.Mcht& onfXuf'k[kkoPp AA (10-7) Like the potter's wheel, the gourd devoid of mud, the shell of the castor-seed, and the flame of the candle. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi The instances respectively illustrate the four logical reasons mentioned in the previous sutra. It is as follows. The potter's wheel revolves by the operation of the hand of the potter and the stick on the wheel. And even when the hand and the stick cease to operate, the wheel continues to revolve until the impetus is exhausted. Similarly, the self in mundane existence makes several efforts for attaining liberation. And even in the absence of these, the liberated soul darts up on account of the 186 DravyasaÉgraha former impetus. Moreover, the self is free from attachment. For instance, a gourd coated with clay goes under water because of the heaviness. But when the coating of clay is washed off by water, the gourd becomes light and comes up to the surface of the water. Similarly, the self pressed down by the burden of karmas wanders indefinitely in mundane existence, being affected by it. But, on being freed from this association with karmas, it shoots up. Moreover, it breaks loose from confinement. Just as the castor-seed on breaking loose from confinement inside the fruit breaks out, so also the self cuts itself off from the karmas of conditions of existence and birth, which lead the self into the human and other states of existence, and darts up. Further the self is of the nature of going upwards. For instance, in the absence of wind blowing sideways, the flame of a candle tends upwards of its own nature. Similarly, the liberated self in the absence of karmas, which lead it wandering in different states of existence in different directions, darts upwards only as it is of the nature of going up. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 286-287. ____________ Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra èkekZfLrdk;kHkkokr~ AA (10-8) As there is no medium of motion. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi There is no movement in the non-universe above, as there is no medium of motion which aids movement. Otherwise there would be no distinction between the universe and the nonuniverse. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 287. ____________ 187 Verse 51 Liberation (mokÈa) is indestructible, everlasting bliss fu%'ks"kdeZlEcUèkifjfoèoaly{k.k% A tUeu% izfri{kks ;% l eks{k% ifjdh£rr% AA (3-6) That which has destroyed completely the four classes of karmas – nature or species (prakÃti), duration (sthiti), fruition (anubhâga), and space-points (pradeúa), and stands out against worldly existence (saÉsâra) is liberation (mokÈa). n`Xoh;kZfnxq.kksisra tUeDys'kS% ifjP;qre~ A fpnkuUne;a lk{kkUeks{kekR;fUrda fonq% AA (3-7) Abound in qualities like perception and strength, devoid of pain and anguish of the world, and absorbed in everlasting bliss, is liberation (mokÈa). vR;{ka fo"k;krhra fujkSiE;a LoHkkote~ A vfofPNUua lq[ka ;=k l eks{k% ifjiBÔrs AA (3-8) The state of bliss that transcends senses, surpassing all conceivable domains, incomparable, self-generated and therefore independent of any outside agent, indestructible, and divine, is liberation (mokÈa). fueZyks fu"dy% 'kkUrks fu"iUuks¿R;UrfuòZr% A ÑrkFkZ% lkèkqcksèkkRek ;=kkRek rRina f'koe~ AA (3-9) The state in which the soul becomes clear, free from all karmic matter (dravya karma and no-karma), incorporeal, without any anguish and thus epitomizing calmness, motionless, indestructible bliss all over, self-realized, and embodiment of perfect knowledge, is liberation (mokÈa). Âcârya Shubhachandra's JðânârõavaÍ, p. 58. 188 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & tks vkpk;Z&eqfu (1) n'kZukpkj] (2) Kkukpkj] (3) oh;kZpkj] (4) pkfj=kkpkj vkSj (5) rikpkj & bu ik¡pksa vkpkjksa ds ikyu esa Lo;a rRij gksrs gSa rFkk vius f'k";ksa dks Hkh yxkrs gSa] ,sls vkpk;Z&eqfu è;ku djus ;ksX; gSaA 52. Those who themselves practise the five-fold observances in regard to faith (darúanâcâra), knowledge (jðânâcâra), power (vîryâcâra), conduct (câritrâcâra), and austerities (tapâcâra), and guide disciples to follow these observances, are the Chief Preceptors (Âcâryas), worthy of meditation. nal.k.kk.kigk.ks ohfj;pkfjÙkojrok;kjs A vIia ija p tqatb lks vk;fjvks eq.kh >svks AA (52) The Chief Preceptor or the Head (Âcârya) has thirty-six primary attributes (mûla guõa) consisting in: Twelve kinds of austerities (tapas); Ten virtues (dasa-lakÈaõa dharma); Five kinds of observances in regard to faith (darúanâcâra), knowledge (jðânâcâra), conduct (câritrâcâra), austerities (tapâcâra), and power (vîryâcâra); Six essential duties (Èaçâvaúyaka); and Three controls (gupti). Twelve kinds of austerities or penances (tapas), ten virtues (dasa-lakÈaõa dharma), and three controls (gupti) have already been described (see pages 133-134, and 125). EXPLANATORY NOTES 189 Verse 52 Five kinds of observances in regard to faith (darúanâcâra), knowledge (jðânâcâra), conduct (câritrâcâra), austerities (tapâcâra), and power (vîryâcâra), are now described briefly. Believing that the pure Self is the only object belonging to the self and all other objects, including the karmic matter (dravya karma and no-karma) are alien; further, believing in the six substances (dravyas), seven Realities (tattvas) and veneration of Lord Jina, Teachers, and the Scripture, is the observance in regard to faith (darúanâcâra). Reckoning that the pure Self has no delusion, is distinct from attachment and aversion, knowledge itself, and sticking to this notion always is the observance in regard to knowledge (jðânâcâra). Being free from attachment etc. is right conduct which gets obstructed by passions. In view of this, getting always engrossed in the pure Self, free from all corrupting dispositions, is the observance in regard to conduct (câritrâcâra). Performance of different kinds of austerities is essential to spiritual advancement. Performance of penances with due control of senses and desires constitutes the observance in regard to austerities (tapâcâra). Carrying out the above mentioned four observances with full vigour and intensity, without digression and concealment of true strength, constitutes the observance in regard to power (vîryâcâra). Six essential duties (Èadâvaúyaka) of the Chief Preceptor (Âcârya) are: 1. samatâ (sâmâyika) – Equanimity; the state of being without inclination or aversion towards birth or death, gain or loss, glee or pain, friend or foe, etc. 190 DravyasaÉgraha 2. vandanâ – Adoration, salutation; of particular Tîrthaôkara, or Supreme Being (ParameÈÇhî). 3. stavan – Worshipping; making obeisance to the twentyfour Tîrthaôkaras or the five Supreme Beings (Paðca ParameÈÇhî). 4. pratikramaõa – Self-censure, repentance; to drive oneself away from the multitude of karmas, virtuous or wicked, done in the past. 5. kâyotsarga – Non-attachment to the body; contemplating on the pure Self, thereby disregarding the body. 6. svâdhyâya – Contemplation of knowledge; study of the Scripture, teaching, questioning, reflection, reciting, and preaching. Adapted from: Âcârya Deshbhushan (Ed.), Õamokâra Grantha, p. 101-106. 191 Verse 52 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & tks lE;Xn'kZu] Kku vkSj pkfj=k:Ik jRu=k; ls lfgr gSa] fuR; /eZ dk mins'k nsus esa rRij gSa] os equh'ojksa esa Js"B mikè;k; ijes"Bh dgykrs gSa_ mudks eSa uEkLdkj djrk gw¡A 53. Salutation to the Preceptor (Upâdhyâya) who adorns the Three Jewels (ratnatraya) of right faith, right knowledge, and right conduct, is incessantly engaged in the preaching of the true religion, and holds exalted position among the holy ascetics. tks j;.kÙk;tqÙkks f.kPpa /Eeksonsl.ks f.kjnks A lks moT>kvks vIik tfnojolgks .keks rLl AA (53) The Preceptor (Upâdhyâya) has twenty-five primary attributes (mûla guõa) consisting in the study and preaching of the most sacred canonical Scriptures (Âgama) encompassing eleven Aôgas and fourteen Pûrvas. The Upâdhyâya is incessantly engaged in the study of the Âgama, and discourses on the Teachings of the Omniscient for the benefit of other members of the congregation (saôgha), as well as the householders (úrâvakas). Adapted from: Âcârya Deshbhushan (Ed.), Õamokâra Grantha, p. 107. ____________ Origination of the most sacred Jaina canonical Scriptures (Âgama) A Tîrthaôkara, having attained omniscience, delivers divine sermon for the benefit of the potential aspirants to liberation EXPLANATORY NOTES 192 DravyasaÉgraha (bhavya jîvas), in a majestic congregation (samavaúaraõa) of the four classes of celestial beings (the Residential – Bhavanavâsî, the Peripatetic – Vyantara, the Stellar – JyotiÈka, and the Heavenly – Vaimânika devas), the four orders of human beings (monks, nuns, laymen and laywomen), and animals. The congregation is set in the most imposing and grand surroundings created by the devas. The presence of Lord Jina (the Tîrthaôkara) in the congregation is always embellished with eight splendours called Prâtihâryas. The Lord's divine voice, as a result of one of the eight Prâtihâryas, is heard and enjoyed by all present in their respective tongue (ardhamâgadhî bhâÈa). Âcârya Manatunga (c. seventh century CE) describes its splendour in his everlasting creation Bhaktâmar Stotra: LoxkZioxZxeekxZfoekxZ.ks"V% l1⁄4eZrÙodFkuSdiVqfÐyksD;k% A fnO;èofuHkZofr rs fo'knkFkZloZ& Hkk"kkLoHkkoifj.kkexq.kS% iz;ksT;% AA 35 AA Your divine voice is a guide that illuminates the path leading to heaven and liberation; it is fully capable of expounding the essentials of the true religion for the benefit of all the beings of the three worlds; it is endowed with miraculous attribute that makes it comprehensible and understood by every listener in his own language. Only a disciple of exceptional brilliance and accomplishment (riddhi) is able to fully assimilate, without doubt, delusion, or misapprehension, the irrefutable teachings of a Tîrthaôkara. The presence of such a worthy disciple or Apostle, called a Gaõadhara, is mandatory in the congregation before the Tîrthaôkara delivers His sermon. 193 Verse 53 There were eleven Gaõadharas in Lord Mahavira's congregation, with Gautamasvami, also known as Indrabhuti or Gautam Gaõadhara, as His chief disciple. As per the teachings of Lord Mahavira, Gautamasvami compiled the most sacred canonical Scriptures comprising twelve parts (Dvâdaúâôga), also referred to as eleven Aôgas and fourteen Pûrvas, since the twelfth Aôga includes the fourteen Pûrvas. These Scriptures contained the most comprehensive and accurate description of every branch of learning that one needs to know. The knowledge contained in these Scriptures was transmitted orally by the teachers to their disciple saints. During the next sixty-two years after liberation (Nirvâõa) of Lord Mahavira, sequentially, three Anubaddha Kevalîs attained omniscience (kevalajðâna) – Gautam Gaõadhara, Sudharmacharya, and Jambusvami. They are called sequential or Anubaddha Kevalîs because of the fact that Gautam Gaõadhara attained omniscience on the day Lord Mahavira attained liberation, and so on. During the course of the next one hundred years, five Úruta Kevalîs had complete knowledge of the Scriptures; they were Vishnunandi, Nandimitra, Aparajita, Govardhan, and Bhadrabahu. It is generally accepted by the Digambara sect of Jainas that the contents of the original Aôgas and Pûrvas were gradually lost during the course of the next five hundred years as these were transmitted orally from one generation of Âcâryas to the next. Âcârya Bhutabali was the last ascetic who had partial knowledge (of a single Aôga) of the original canon. Some learned Âcâryas later on started to restore, compile and put into written words the teachings of Lord Mahavira, that were the subject matter of Dvâdaúâôga. Âcârya Dharasen, during the late first century to early second century CE, guided 194 DravyasaÉgraha two Âcâryas, Âcârya Pushpadant and Âcârya Bhutabali, to put these profound tenets in the written form. The two Âcâryas wrote, on palm leaves, ØaÇkhaõçâgama – among the oldest known Digambara Jaina texts. Around the same time, Âcârya Gunadhar wrote KaÈâyapâhuça. Since then an enormous amount of magnificent Jaina literature has been created by the most learned Âcâryas. Only a part of this ocean of literature on various aspects of Jaina faith and philosophy may be available today in readable form. We articulate, with utmost reverence, the names of many distinguished Jaina Âcâryas, and read their works with great devotion. Prominent Jaina Âcâryas whose works have exerted the greatest influence on the thinkers as well as the practitioners, ascetics and laymen, include: Âcârya Kundkund: Samayasâra, Paðcâstikâya, Niyamasâra, Pravacanasâra, AÇÇhapâhuça; Âcârya Umasvami: Tattvârthasûtra; Âcârya Samantabhadra: Ratnakaraõçaúrâvakâcâra; Âpta-MîmâÉsâ, Svayambhû-stotra; Âcârya Pujyapada: Sarvârthasiddhi, Samâdhitantra, IÈÇopadeúa, Jainendra Vyâkaraõa; Âcârya Amritchandra (Shri Amritchandra Sûri): PuruÈârthasiddhyupâya, Samayasâra Kalaúa; Âcârya Nemichandra Siddhânta Cakravartî: DravyasaÉgraha, GomaÇÇasâra (Jîvakâõça and Karmakâõça), Trilokasâra, Labdhisâra. Adapted (with minor alterations) from: Jain, Vijay K., Shri Amritchandra Suri's PuruÈârthasiddhyupâya, Introduction, p. x-xi. 195 Verse 53 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & tks eqfu n'kZu vkSj Kku ls ifjiw.kZ gSa] eks{k dk dkj.kHkwr ,sls pkfj=k dks lnk 'kq1⁄4 jhfr ls lk/rs gSa] os eqfu lk/q&ijes"Bh gSa_ mudks esjk ueLdkj gksA 54. Salutation to the Ascetic (Sâdhu) abound in faith and knowledge, who incessantly practises pure conduct that surely leads to liberation. nal.k.kk.kleXxa eXxa eksD[kLl tks gq pkfjÙka A lk?k;fn f.kPplq1⁄4a lkgw l eq.kh .keks rLl AA (54) The Ascetic (Sâdhu) has twenty-eight primary attributes (mûla guõa) comprising: Five supreme vows (mahâvrata); Five regulations (samiti); Five-fold control of the senses (paðcendriya nirodha) – shedding all attachment and aversion towards the senseobjects pertaining to touch (sparúana), taste (rasana), smell (ghrâõa), sight (cakÈu), and hearing (úrotra); Six essential duties (Èaçâvaúyaka); and Seven rules or restrictions (niyama) – these rules are: (a) not taking bath (asnâna); (b) sleeping on the ground (bhûmi úayana); (c) renouncing clothes (nâgnya); (d) plucking hair on the head and face by hand (keúaloðca); EXPLANATORY NOTES 196 DravyasaÉgraha (e) taking food only once in a day (ekabhukti); (f) not cleansing the teeth (adantadhâvana); and (g) taking food in a steady, standing posture (ekasthiti bhojana). The Ascetic (Sâdhu) keeps with him a feather-whisk (picchî) – implement of compassion, a water-pot (kamaõçalu) – implement of purity, and scriptural treatise (úâstra) – implement of knowledge. He accepts pure food free from forty-six faults (doÈa), thirtytwo obstructions (antarâya), and fourteen contaminations (maladoÈa). Treading on the path to liberation, he is the true Teacher. Adapted from: Âcârya Deshbhushan (Ed.), Õamokâra Grantha, p. 115-120. 197 Verse 54 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & ftl le; lk/q fuLìg òfÙk /kj.k dj] lc izdkj dh bPNkvksa ls jfgr] fdlh Hkh è;s; inkFkZ (vjgUr vkfn) esa ,dkxzfpÙk gksrk gS] ml le; mldk fu'p; ls è;ku gksrk gSA 55. When an ascetic, while meditating on anything worth concentrating upon, gets void of all desires, he is, at that time, surely performing real meditation. ta  dfpfo  prarks f.kjhgfoÙkh gos tnk lkgw A y1⁄4w.k; ,;Ùka rnkgq ra rLl f.kPN;a T>k.ka AA (55) The Soul is the real object of meditation Brahmdeva in his commentary on this verse says that in the primary stage of meditation it is necessary to think of objects other than the ego, e.g., the five Paramesthis etc. to steady the mind. When the mind becomes steady by constant practice, as aforesaid, we can arrive at the second stage, where we meditate on the soul itself. This is real meditation. In this stage one is void of the ten kinds of external possessions and fourteen kinds of internal hindrances belonging to the mind. The external possessions are lands, houses, gold, silver, wealth, rice, male and female servants, metals other than gold and silver, and utensils. A person immersed in meditation does not at all care about the attainment of all or any of these worldly possessions. At the same time, he is bereft of delusion, inclination towards the three kinds of sexes, laughter, attachment, aversion, sorrow, fear, hatred, anger, pride, illusion and greed. These cause the loss of equilibrium of the mind. A person being void of EXPLANATORY NOTES 198 DravyasaÉgraha these can concentrate his mind upon anything, and thus attain excellent meditation. Ghoshal, Sarat Chandra, Dravya-SaÉgraha, p. 81. ____________ Making oneself worthy of meditation ckákUrHkw~Zrfu%'ks"klÄewPNkZ {k;a xrk Aõ ;fn rÙoksins'ksu è;kus psrLrnkiZ; AA (3-19) If upon listening to sacred discourses on Reality (tattvas), your infatuation caused by attachment to possessions (parigraha), internal and external, has been vanquished, then you must resort to meditation. Ikzeknfo"k;xzkgnUr;U=kk|fn P;qr% A Roa rnk Dys'kl†kr?kkrda è;kuekJ; AA (3-20) So long as negligence (pramâda) and sense-pleasures (indriyaviÈaya) appeal (look attractive) to the mind, you cannot apply it to meditation. bes¿uUrHkzeklkjizljSdijk;.kk% A ;fn jkxkn;% {kh.kkLrnk è;krqa fops"VÔrke~ AA (3-21) If you have overcome thought-activities based on delusion (moha), and attachment (râga) and aversion (dveÈa), then you must put effort on meditation. Âcârya Shubhachandra's JðânârõavaÍ, p. 60. 199 Verse 55 xkFkk HkkokFkZ & Rkqe 'kjhj ls dqN Hkh ps"Vk er djks vFkkZr~ dk; ds O;kikj dks er djks] eq¡g ls dqN Hkh er cksyks vkSj eu ls dqN Hkh er fopkjks] ftlls vkRek vius esa gh fLFkj gks ldsA vkRek dk vkRek esa rYyhu gksuk gh ijeè;ku gSA 56. Do not make bodily movements, nor utter any words, nor dilute the focus of mind; remaining engrossed in your pure Self is real meditation. ek fpêòg ek taig ek  prg  dfo ts.k gksb fFkjks A vIik vIifEe jvks b.keso ija gos T>k.ka AA (56) Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra tks laojs.k tqÙkks vIiêòilkèkxks fg vIik.ka A eqf.kÅ.k >kfn f.k;na .kk.ka lks laèkq.kksfn dEej;a AA (145) Clinging to the idea of self-realization, being fortified against Karmas through SaÉvara, the Yogin, who truly understands the words of the Master, and meditates upon the pure Self with controlled senses, will completely wash off the Karmic dust. Commentary – The main condition for annihilating Karmas is stated here. The person is to be equipped with SaÉvara or fortification round the self against Karmas, desirable and undesirable. The springs of Pariõâma, úubha and aúubha, are EXPLANATORY NOTES 200 DravyasaÉgraha to be completely blocked. Instead of diverting one's attention to environmental objects, thought is to be fixed on the Self. This reflection upon the Self is to be made secure enough by controlling the senses. If a person under such circumstances meditates upon the Self, according to the instructions from the Masters, he is sure to attain purity of Self by completely washing off the Karmic dust by the flood of Dhyâna. Then the divine glory of the Self will shine without interruption. Âcârya Kundkund's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra tLl .k foTtfn jkxks nkslks eksgks o tksxifjdEeks A rLl lqgklqgMg.kks >k.kevks tk;, vx.kh AA (146) In the person that has neither desire nor aversion, and that is free from ignorant attachment to sense pleasures and from the activity of the thought, speech and body, there flames forth the fire of meditation that burns out all Karmas beneficial as well as the baneful. Commentary – Dhyâna or meditation is thought directed towards the Pure Self. This is the means of self-realization. Ignorance that stupefies the faculties of perception and will must be got rid of. There should be neither attachment nor hatred towards the objects of the environment. Then there should be unruffled peace, in thought, speech and body. Meditation attended by such circumstances manifests as the fire that destroys the rubbish heap of Karmas. It is this fire of meditation that reveals the sterling beauty of the Pure Self. This is Nirjarâ. Chakravarti Nayanar, A., Âcârya Kundakunda's Paðcâstikâya-Sâra, p. 119-120. ____________ 201 Verse 56 Âcârya Umasvami's Tattvârthasûtra mÙkelaguuL;SdkxzfpUrkfujksèkks è;kuekUreZqgwrkZr~ AA (9-27) Concentration of thought on one particular object is meditation. In the case of a person with the best physical structure or constitution it extends up to one muhûrta. Âcârya Pujyapada's Sarvârthasiddhi 1The first three physical structures are included here. Meditation is possible for the individuals possessing these three physical structures. But salvation is possible only for the ascetic with the first physical structure. He who has the best physical structure is the agent. 'Ekâgra' means having one point, edge or object. Thought is characterized by throbbing or quivering, as it embraces several objects. Concentration is turning the thought away from several objects and fixing it on one. By this the nature of meditation has been described. 'Muhûrta' is the period of time. 'Antarmuhûrta' means within one muhûrta. The time limit is within one muhûrta. It is not possible to maintain concentration beyond that. Knowledge which shines without quivering like the steady flame of a candle is meditation. Jain, S.A., Reality, p. 266-267. 1 The name-karma on the rise of which different types of joints of the bones are effected, is the name-karma of joints. It is of six kinds: the perfect joint noted for extraordinary sturdiness and strength (vajraÃÈabhanârâcasaÉhanana), the less perfect joint (vajranârâcasaÉhanana), the still inferior joint (nârâcasaÉhanana), the weak joint (ardhanârâcasaÉhanana), the very weak joint (kîlikâsaÉhanana), and utterly weak joint (asamprâptâsripâtikâsaÉhanana). 202 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & D;ksafd ri] Jqr vkSj ozr dk /kjd tks vkRek gS ogh è;ku:Ikh jFk dh /qjk dks /kj.k djus esa leFkZ gksrk gS] bl dkj.k ls Rkqe ml è;ku dh izkfIr ds fy, fujUrj ri] Jqr vkSj ozr bu rhuksa esa rRij gksoksA 57. The soul which practises austerities (tapas), acquires knowledge of Scriptures (úruta), and observes vows (vrata), becomes capable of controlling the axle of the chariot of meditation. So always be engrossed in these three to attain that state of real meditation. rolqnonoa psnk T>k.kjg/qja/jks gos tEgk A rEgk rfÙk;f.kjnk rYy1⁄4h, lnk gksg AA (57) Virtues that help in meditation Âcârya Shubhchandra has enumerated eight virtues required of the meditator. He should: 1. be an aspirant after liberation, it being the ultimate object of meditation; 2. be free from worldly attachments; 3. keep his mind calm, free from all anxiety; 4. have control over wanderings of the mind; 5. have a stable body which can stay firm in postures of meditation; EXPLANATORY NOTES 203 Verse 57 6. have control over senses as sense-pleasures and meditation lead to opposite directions. 7. observe vows as these help in steadying the mind. 8. remain steadfast in the face of afflictions or hardships. Adapted from: Âcârya Shubhachandra's JðânârõavaÍ, p. 65. 204 DravyasaÉgraha xkFkk HkkokFkZ & vYiKku ds /kjd JheñusfepUnz eqfu us tks ;g nzO;laxzg uked xzUFk dgk gS] bldks nks"k&jfgr vkSj 'kkÐ Kku ls ifjiw.kZ ,sls egku~ eqfujkt 'kq1⁄4 djsaA 58. Let the great sages (Âcâryas, Munis), devoid of faults and abound in the knowledge of the Scriptures, rectify lapses in this treatise DravyasaÉgraha, composed by me, Âcârya Nemichandra, who is deficient in knowledge. nOolaxgfe.ka eqf.k.kkgk nksllap;pqnk lqniq..kk A lks/;arq r.kqlqÙk/js.k .ksfepUneqf.k.kk Hkf.kna ta AA (58) Modesty and humility – two great virtues of the learned sages Âcârya Nemichandra, through this last verse, exhibits supreme modesty – a hallmark of all learned sages. By means of exceptional exertion such sages acquire profound knowledge of the elements of Reality (tattvas) and for the welfare of others, ascetics and laymen, compose sacred texts that have timeless value. In spite of acquiring great knowledge, learned sages remain supremely modest, free from all tinge of pride. Modesty is a natural attribute of greatness. A person who has no modesty can never be great. Modesty certainly leads to humility which means bowing before the virtuous with veneration. Remember that vandanâ and stavan which involve salutation to and worshipping of the Tîrthaôkaras or Paðca ParameÈÇhî are among the essential duties of all learned sages. EXPLANATORY NOTES 205 Verse 58 The ultimate aim of these learned sages is to attain omniscience (kevalajðâna) which is infinite and all-embracing knowledge of all substances and their infinite modes, extending through the past, the present, and the future. They reckon that deluding, knowledge-obscuring, perception-obscuring, and obstructive karmas still remain to be completely destroyed with the help of pure concentration to ultimately reach to the stage of omniscience and become a 'Jina' (Victor). 206 DravyasaÉgraha ] ] ] Â â Â â Â â Â â Â â Â â Â â Â â Â â Â â c rya – Chief Preceptor xiv, xvi, 189, 190 c rya Amritchandra 155, 156, 162, 195 c rya Deshbhushan xiv, 191, 192, 197 c rya Kundkund (also Kunda Kunda, Kundakunda) xv, 3, 4, 6-9, 15, 18, 19, 20, 23, 24, 27-29, 32, 33, 78, 79-82, 92, 93, 99, 100, 104-106, 111, 121, 122, 129, 130, 137, 139, 144, 145148, 157-159, 161, 163, 164, 195, 200, 201 c rya Manatunga 193 c rya Nemichandra v, vi, xvi, 1, 33, 195, 205 c rya Pujyapada 2, 10, 12, 13, 16, 20, 30, 35-38, 43, 51, 55, 63, 67, 68, 71, 72, 75, 83-85, 87, 88, 93, 96, 97, 101, 106, 107, 109, 112, 120, 132-134, 140-142, 148-150, 162, 167, 168, 172, 177, 182, 184-187, 195, 202 c rya Samantabhadra vi, 195 c rya Shubhachandra 176, 188, 199, 204 c rya Umasvami 2, 10-13, 17, 30, 35-37, 54, 55, 63, 67, 70, 72, 75, 83-85, 87, 88, 93, 96, 97, 101, 104, 106, 107, 109, 112, 120, 132-134, 140, 167, 168, 183-187, 195, 202 Â â â â È õ â Â â â õ â â ú î âhâra-mârgaõâ – taking in of matter by the soul 42 É â È õâ î â âú â ð â âú û c rya Vidyanand v, vi, xii-xvi acaurya – refraining from theft 124 d na-nik epa a samiti – carefulness in handling things 125 adantadh vana – not cleansing the teeth 197 adharma – medium of rest 54, 56, 58, 60, 61, 66, 70, 79-83 affliction 126, 133, 134, 204 gama – the canonical Scriptures 192, 195 agh tiy – not inimical 118, 119, 166, 170 agurulaghu gu a 51, 77 agurulaghutva – neither heavy nor light 50, 51, 141 h raka ar ra – assimilative body 182 ahi s – non-injury 124 ai a samiti – carefulness in eating 125 Ajit Prasada 156 aj va – non-soul 1, 25, 54, 56, 79, 92 k a – space 54, 56-58, 70, 81, 83, 85, 87, 90 ki canya – non-attachment 125 alok k a – the non-universe space 58, 70 am rta – incorporeal 2 General Index GENERAL INDEX 207 anadhyavas ya (vibhrama) – indefiniteness 150-152 ananta catu aya – the four infinitudes 138, 180 ana ana – fasting 133 A gas – parts of the canonical Scriptures 163, 192, 194 anger 31, 41, 44-46, 49, 77, 100, 102, 115, 119, 198 anitya – transitoriness 125 antara g tapas – internal austerities 134 antar ya – obstructive karma 50, 106, 117, 119, 197 anubaddha keval s – sequential Omniscients 194 anubh ga bandha – intensity of bondage 112, 188 anuprek – contemplation 124, 125 aparigraha – non-attachment 124 arati – displeasure, disliking, boredom 41, 119, 126, 179 Arhat – The World Teacher, Jina 161, 177-180 rjava – honesty 125 rta dhy na – sorrowful meditation 158, 164, 167 a ara a – helplessness 125 asn na – not taking bath 196 srava – influx 92, 96, 98, 101, 105, 107, 123, 126, 158 astik ya – existential and space quality 60, 78, 80, 82 â ÈÇ ú ô ô â î â Èâ anyatva bhâvanâ – distinctiveness between the body and the soul 126 â â â ú õ â â â ati aya – miraculous happenings 180, 181 tm , tm n – soul 7, 14, 25, 31, 32, 33, 94, 104, 111, 138, 164 attachment 22, 28, 124, 125, 133, 134, 146, 147, 167, 180, 186, 190, 191, 196, 198, 199, 201, 203 ud rika ar ra – gross physical body 182 austerity (tapas) 11, 68, 125, 132135, 180, 189, 190, 203 avadhi, avadhij na – clairvoyance 8, 9, 10, 11, 15, 41 avag han – inter-penetrability 50 avamaudarya – reduced diet 133 aversion 22, 98, 111, 121, 122, 167, 180, 190, 196, 198, 199, 201 avirati – non-abstinence 101, 104, 138 avy b dha – undisturbed 50 ayogakeval – non-vibratory omniscience 43, 47 yu – life-determining karma 6, 7, 49, 117, 119, 139, 140, 166 b dara – gross 38, 39 b hya tapas – external austerities 133 bandha – bondage 92, 98, 109, 111, 112, 114, 115 b raha bh van 125 bh samiti – carefulness in speech 124 bh va bandha – psychic bondage 98, 109, 111 ú Â â Â â a â ú î ðâ â â â î â Í â â â â â âÈâ â 208 DravyasaÉgraha bh va mok a – psychic liberation 98, 137, 138 bh va nirjar – psychic shedding of karmas 129-131 bhaya – fear 180 bhokt – enjoyer of the fruits of karmas 2 bondage 3, 15, 20, 21, 24, 30, 46, 64, 91-94, 97, 98, 101, 103, 104, 106, 107, 109-116, 122, 141, 147, 157, 158, 160, 161, 164, 177, 183, 186 brahmacarya – control of the sex passion 124, 125 cak u – sense of sight 7, 8, 40, 41, 196 c ritra – conduct 41, 124, 127, 157, 162, 189, 190 c ritr c ra – observances in regard to conduct 189, 190 c ritra-mohan ya – conduct deluding 117, 119 cetan – consciousness 2-4, 24, 25, 27, 29, 106 Chakravarti, A. (Prof.) 15, 29, 78, 106 Chakravarti Nayanar, A. 3, 4, 7-9, 23, 33, 80, 82, 93, 99, 100, 104, 111, 122, 130, 139, 164, 201 chedopasth pan – reinitiating 127 â È â â â bodhidurlabha bhâvanâ – the extreme difficulty in obtaining human birth 126 È â â â â â î â â â Chief Preceptor ( c rya) xiv, xvi, 189, 190 cint – anxiety 180 clairvoyance 9-12, 15, 41, 48, 142 consciousness 2-4, 6, 10, 20, 22, 24, 25, 27, 29, 32, 36, 52, 59, 92-94, 106, 108, 121, 153, 154 conventional time (vyavah ra k la) 74 dar ana – perception 2-4, 8, 9, 24, 25, 27, 41, 48, 50, 117, 119, 127, 146, 153, 155, 156, 180, 189, 190 dar an c ra – observances in regard to faith 189, 190 dar ana-mohan ya – right faith deluding karmas 117, 119 dar n vara ya – perceptionobscuring karma 24, 48, 117, 119 dasa-lak a a dharma – the ten virtues 125, 189 deceit(fulness) 41, 44-46, 49, 100, 102, 115, 119 deluding karmas 42, 49, 113, 128, 147, 150, 162, 177, 178, 206 destruction 11, 13, 42, 46, 48, 51, 130, 131, 133, 135, 137, 138, 150, 162, 165, 169, 178, 183, 184 devas – celestial beings 1, 132, 138, 170, 181, 193 dh ra – contemplation, retention 169, 170 dharma – medium of motion 54, 56, 58, 60, 61, 66, 70, 79-83, 124 Â â â â â ú ú â â ú î úa â õî È õ â õâ 209 General Index dharma dhy na – righteous meditation 164, 165, 167, 169, 171 dhy na – meditation 134, 138, 158, 164-167, 169-171, 201 dravya – substance 1, 3, 22, 23, 5456, 79, 81, 92, 94, 96, 98, 99, 104, 105, 109, 111, 120-122, 129, 130, 131, 137-139, 146, 188, 190 dravya bandha – material bondage 98, 109, 111 dravya karma – karmic matter 137, 138, 188, 190 dravya mok a – material liberation 98, 137, 139 dravya nirjar – material shedding of karmas 129, 130 Dv da ga – the twelve A gas 194 dve a – aversion 180, 199 ekabhukti – taking food only once in a day 197 emancipation 98, 102, 126, 148, 183-185 falsehood 97, 119, 124, 157, 164 fasting 133, 135, 174, 175 feeling-producing karmas 49, 106, 107 fineness 50, 63-65, 89 fission 88 form 12, 19, 20, 48, 49, 54, 55, 62, 63, 67, 88, 91, 105 fusion 51, 88, 114, 116 â â È â â úâô ô È Ga adhara – Apostle 193, 194 gh tiy – inimical 118, 119, 138, 139, 165, 177 Ghoshal, Sarat Chandra 32, 82, 131, 152, 158, 199 ghr a – sense of smell 7, 40, 196 gotra – status-determining karma 50, 106, 117, 119, 131, 139, 140 greed 41, 44-46, 49, 102, 115, 119, 128, 198 gu asth na – stage of spiritual development 40, 43 gupti – control 124, 125, 157, 189 incorporeal, corporeal 2, 4, 19, 21, 25, 33, 79, 80, 188 Indras 1, 170 infinitudes (ananta catu aya) 179, 180 influx (see srava) atpr gbh ra – the eighth earth 52 ry samiti – carefulness in walking 124 Jain, Champat Rai 34, 51, 56, 58, 60-62, 108, 118, 123, 128, 136, 149, 154, 166, 172 Jain, S.A. 3, 11-14, 17, 21, 30, 32, 36, 37, 39, 47, 50, 51, 55, 65, 67, 69, 72, 73, 78, 84-86, 88-91, 95, 97, 98, 104, 106, 107, 111, 113, 121, 128, 133, 134, 141, 142, 150, 162, 168, 169, 178, 179, 183-187, 202 õ â â âõ õ â ÈÇ â ÎÈ â â î â 210 DravyasaÉgraha Jain, S.C. (Dr.) 132 Jain, Vijay K. 19, 20, 24, 28, 29, 105, 144, 146-148, 156, 158, 159, 161, 162, 195 Jaini, J.L. 18, 20, 28, 145, 147, 148, 158, 161 Jhaveri, B.J. 26 Jina (Lord) – Victor 1, 70, 81, 87, 96, 105, 126, 157, 159, 168, 179, 190, 193, 206 j va – soul 1-4, 6, 8, 14, 24, 25, 31, 34-36, 38-40, 50, 54, 56, 58, 62, 70, 79-83, 91-93, 98-100, 105, 106, 110, 139, 140, 159, 164, 193 j na – knowledge 2-4, 8-10, 15, 23-25, 27, 29, 41, 48, 50, 117, 119, 127, 146, 155, 156, 180, 181, 189, 190, 194 j n c ra – observances in regard to knowledge 189, 190 j n vara ya – knowledgeobscuring karma 24, 48, 117, 119 k la – time 54, 56, 58, 70, 74, 78, 79, 82, 83, 86 Kalghatgi, T.G. 25, 33, 52, 131 ka ya – passion 41, 43, 46, 101, 104, 112, 119, 138 karma j va 4 k rma a ar ra – karmic body 25, 117, 182 karmic dirt 19, 175 karmic matter 21, 22, 93, 96, 98, 99, 104, 106, 109-111, 113, 120122, 124, 126, 129, 130, 188, 190 î ðâ ðâ â â ðâ â õî â Èâ î â õ ú î kart – causal agent 2, 26 k ya, k yatva – capable of occupying space, body 33, 40, 41, 81, 82, 83, 86, 87 k yakle a – mortification of the body 133 k yotsarga – non-attachment to the body 191 ke lo ca – plucking hair on the head and face by hand 196 kettle-drum 64, 181 kevala, kevalaj na – omniscience 8, 9, 10, 15, 41, 131, 181, 194, 206 keval -samudgh ta (see samudgh ta) knowledge 2-5, 8-18, 22, 24, 27, 29, 32, 41, 46, 48, 50, 64, 69, 93, 97, 102, 105-107, 111-113, 117, 121, 127, 133, 134, 138, 144, 146, 147, 150-152, 154-156, 160, 161, 163, 168, 171, 172, 177-181, 184, 185, 188, 189-192, 194,196, 197, 202, 203, 205, 206 knowledge-obscuring karmas 46, 48, 97, 105-107, 112, 113, 178, 206 k am – forgiveness 125 k udh – hunger 126 k ullaka – the eleventh and the last stage in the householder's path xii, xiii krodha – anger 41, 119 le y – thought complexion 41, 42 lobha – greed 41, 119 â â â â ú â úa ð ðâ î â â È â È â È ú â 211 General Index loka – universe 50 lok k a – the universe space 58, 60, 70, 74 Lord Mahavira xv, 194 mada – pride 180 mah vrata – supreme vows xiv, 196 m na – pride 41, 119 mana, manah – mind 11, 39, 41 manahparyaya j na – telepathy 10, 15 mantras – sacred words 170, 173176 m rdava – humility 125 m rga sth na – material principles of souls 40 matij na – sensory knowledge 10 matter 17, 20, 21, 25, 26, 38, 42, 51, 54-56, 58, 60-66, 68, 70, 71, 73, 76, 77, 81, 83-90, 92, 93, 96, 98, 99, 104-111, 113, 114-116, 120-122, 124, 126, 129, 130, 166, 170-172, 182, 188, 190 m y – deceit 41, 119 meditation 125, 132-134, 136, 138, 163-165, 167-169, 182, 183, 189, 198-204 medium of motion (dharma) 54, 56, 66-68, 70-72, 75, 76, 81, 83, 84, 86, 91, 187 medium of rest (adharma) 54, 56, 66, 68, 70, 72, 76, 81, 83, 84 mind 7, 11, 13, 14, 27, 37, 38, 41, 42, 102, 103, 108, 116, 123, 125, â âú â â ðâ â â õâ â ðâ â â 134, 148, 151, 162, 163-165, 167, 171, 174, 175, 177, 178, 183, 198-200, 203, 204 mithy d i – delusion 43 mithy tva – wrong belief 42, 101, 104, 119, 138 mohan ya – deluding karma 49, 117, 118, 119, 165 mok a – liberation 92, 131, 137139, 144, 163, 188 mortification 133, 134 muh rta – 48 minutes 178, 182, 202 m la gu a – primary attributes 189, 192, 196 n gnya – nakedness 126, 196 n ma – physique-making karma 49, 117, 119, 131, 139, 140 nigoda j va – subtle, one-sensed being 91 nimitta kart – external cause 26 ni adhy – discomfort of postures 127 nirjar – gradual dissociation 92, 126, 129-132, 134, 135, 138, 201 ni caya naya – transcendental or noumenal point of view 6, 16, 19, 22, 23, 27, 30, 144, 172 niyama – restriction xiv, 196 nokarma – quasi karmic matter 64, 188, 190 no-ka ya – quasi-passions 41, 103, 119 non-abstinence 101-103, 113 â ÃÈÇ â î È û û õ â â î â È â â ú Èâ 212 DravyasaÉgraha non-soul 1, 54, 79, 92-94, 147, 151 obstructive karmas 46, 106, 113, 160, 178, 179, 206 omniscience 10, 11, 14, 41, 43, 46, 48, 142, 165, 172, 177-179, 192, 194, 206 origination 48, 51 padastha dhy na 169, 170, 173 Pa ca Parame h 173, 205 pa c stik ya 81 pa cendriya nirodha – control of the senses xiv, 196 p pa – demerit 92, 96-98, 140, 157, 158 param u – an indivisible elementary particle 84, 87, 90 paramaud rika ar ra – auspicious body 175 parih ra-vi uddhi – purity of noninjury 127 par aha jaya – conquest by endurance 124, 126 parok a – indirect 10, 14, 15 pary pta, pary pti – completion 38, 39, 42 passions 41, 44-46, 49, 101, 102104, 109-116, 119, 124, 127, 128, 132, 134, 135, 160-162, 190 perception 2-5, 8, 9, 14-16, 20, 22, 24, 27, 41, 46, 48, 50, 62, 100, 106, 107, 113, 117, 121, 138, 153-155, 178-180, 184, 185, 188, 201 â ð ÈÇ î ð â â ð â âõ â ú î â ú îÈ È â â perception-obscuring karmas 46, 48, 106, 178, 179, 206 pi astha dhy na 169 prade a – space-point 60, 84, 90, 112, 188 prade a bandha – space points of bondage 112 prak ti bandha – nature of bondage 112 pram da – negligence 101, 104, 161, 199 pramattasa yata – Imperfect Vows 43 pr as – principles of organism 6, 7 pr tih rya – splendour 180, 181, 193 pratikrama a – self-censure 191 pratyak a – direct 10, 14, 15 pr ya citta – expiation 134 pride 41, 44-46, 49, 100, 102, 115, 119, 180, 198 p thiv k yika 36 psychic dispositions 22, 28 pudgala – matter 54-56. 61, 70, 79, 81-83, 85, 87, 90, 93 pu ya – merit 92, 96-98, 140, 157, 158 P rvas – parts of the Twelfth A ga 163, 192, 194 quasi-passions 41, 49, 103, 119 quietism 184 r ga – attachment 180, 199 õç â ú ú Ã â É âõ â â õ È â ú Ã î â õ û ô â 213 General Index rasana – sense of taste 7, 40, 196 rasaparity ga – giving up stimulating food 133 ratnatraya – Three Jewels of Right Faith, Right Knowledge, and Right Conduct xiv, 121, 146, 192 raudra dhy na – cruel meditation 158, 164, 167 real time – ni caya k la 74-78 right conduct 17, 102, 121, 138, 144-146, 159, 161-163, 190, 192 right faith 12, 101, 102, 116, 117, 119, 144, 146, 150, 155, 156, 164, 192 right knowledge 12, 17, 102, 121, 138, 144-146, 150, 151, 155, 156, 161, 163, 192 right belief 17, 42-44, 49, 121, 138, 145, 161, 163 r pa – form 54, 55, 140 r pastha dhy na 169, 170 r p t ta dhy na 169, 170 abda or rotra – sense of sound 7, 40, 196 a va yaka – the six essential duties xiv, 189, 190, 196 s dhu – ascetic 99, 196, 197 sa j j vas – beings with mind 38 sa s ra, sa s r – worldly existence 25, 29, 33, 40, 52, 106, 126, 147, 159, 164, 188 sa aya – doubt 150, 151 sa vara – stoppage 92, 120-122, 124, 126, 132, 135 sa yama – restraint 41, 125 â â ú â û û â û â î â ú ú È çâ ú â É ðî î É â É â î Éú É É samacaturasrasa sth na – the symmetrical structure of the body 141 samat – equanimity 190 samava ara a – majestic congregation where Lord Jina delivers His divine sermon x, 193 s m yika – periodic concentration 127, 190 samiti – carefulness xiv, 124, 125, 157, 196 samudgh ta – expansion and contraction of space-points of soul 30-32, 84 samyagdar ana – right faith 146, 155, 156 samyagj na – right knowledge 146, 155, 156 samyakc ritra – right conduct 146, 162 samyaktva – faith, belief 42, 50, 119 sa yat sa yata – Partial Vows 43 Samayas ra 18, 20, 28, 145, 147, 148, 158, 161, s s danasamyagd i – slightest delusion 43, 46, 127 satya – truthfulness 124, 125 uca – purity 125 sayogakeval – omniscience with vibration 43, 46 scriptural knowledge 10-13, 48, 133, 150, 177 self-restraint 11, 41, 49, 118, 125, sensory knowledge 10-13, 48, 150 É â â ú õ â â â ú ðâ â É â É â â â ÃÈÇ satkâra-puraskâra – reverence and honour 127 úa î 214 DravyasaÉgraha sensual pleasures 100 Siddha – emancipated, liberated 2, 3, 4, 47, 48, 52, 53, 99, 166, 178, 179, 182 Siddha il – abode of the liberated souls 52, 166 soul 1-5, 7, 10, 12-14, 16, 17, 1922, 24, 25, 27, 30-36, 40-44, 47, 48, 50-55, 60, 61, 66, 68, 70, 71, 73, 77, 79-81, 83, 84, 86, 90-94, 96-98, 100, 103, 107-110, 113120, 122, 123, 125, 126, 129132, 137, 141, 142, 144-151, 153-156, 158-162, 165, 166, 170175, 177-179, 182-186, 188, 198, 203 sound 7, 20, 63, 65, 89, 181 spar a – sense of touch 7, 40, 196 ruta keval – having complete Scriptural knowledge 194 rutaj na – scriptural knowledge 10 stavan – worshipping 191, 205 sth var (j vas) – immobile beings 35, 40 sthiti bandha – duration of bondage 112, 188 uddha dar ana 4 uddha j va 4 uddha j na 4 uddha naya – pure point of view 24 uddha ni caya naya – pure transcendental point of view 16, 22, 23 ukla dhy na – pure meditation 138, 158, 164-167, 169-171 Ú â ú ú î ú ðâ â î ú ú ú î ú ðâ ú ú ú ú â s k ma – subtle 38, 39 s k matva – fineness 50 s k mas mpar ya – slight delusion 43, 46, 127 svabh va gu a 4 sv dhy ya – study 134, 191 taijasa ar ra – luminous body 182 tap c ra – observances in regard to austerities 189, 190 tapas – asceticism, austerity 125, 129, 133-135, 163, 189, 203 tattvas – Reality 50, 165, 190, 199, 205 Three Jewels xiv, 121, 138, 146, 192 time (see k la) T rtha kara x, xv, 136, 141, 168, 170, 177, 191-193, 205 trasa (j vas) – mobile beings 35, 40 ty ga – renunciation 125 union 24, 49, 51, 63, 64, 88, 89, 111, 114, 115, 116, 172 universe 5, 20, 30, 32, 38, 48, 52, 56, 58, 65, 68, 70-74, 76, 78, 8486, 88, 90, 91, 102, 126, 165, 168, 169, 179, 182, 183, 185-187 up d na kart – substantial cause 26 Up dhy ya – the Preceptor xiv, 192 upayoga – perception and knowledge 2-4, 8, 24, 25, 94, 155 utp da – origination 48 utsarga samiti – carefulness in excretions 125 û È û È û È â â â õ â â ú î â â â î ô î â â â â â â â 215 General Index vaikriyika ar ra – transformable body 182 vaiy v ttya – service 134 vajra abhan r casa hanana – the utmost firmness of the joints x, xi, 141, 202 vandan – adoration, salutation 191, 205 vartan – imperceptible but incessant changes 74-76 vedan ya – feeling-producing karma 49, 117, 119, 131, 139, 140 vibhrama – indefiniteness 150-152 vimoha, viparyaya – error or perversity 150, 151 vinaya – reverence 134 viparyaya – false 12, 150, 151 v rya – power, energy 50, 180, 189, 190 ú î â Ã ÃÈ â â É â â î î v ry c ra – observances in regard to power 189, 190 viviktaayy sana – lonely habitation 133 vrata – vows 124, 157, 196, 203 v ttiparisa khy na – restrictions for begging food 133 vyavah ra naya – empirical or phenomenal point of view 6, 16, 19, 22, 23, 27, 30, 40, 144 vyaya – destruction 48 vyutsarga – renunciation 134 World Teacher x, 46, 177, 179 yath khy ta – perfect conduct 128 yoga – activities 41, 101, 102, 104, 112, 138, 165, 170 î â â ú â Ã É â â â â ] ] ] 216 DravyasaÉgraha ISBN 81-903639-5-6 Rs.: 450/fodYi Vikalp Printers Vijay K. Jain has translated into English, with authentic explanatory notes, one of the finest classical Jaina texts DravyasaÉgraha, composed by His Holiness Âcârya Nemichandra Siddhânta Cakravartî (c. 10th century CE). This precious work would play a vital role in quenching the thirst for Truth of scholars as well as learners, and help them in understanding the tenets of Jainism. I highly appreciate your work and convey my auspicious blessings to you. Param Pujya Âcârya 108 Vidyanand Muni Tkho ds ifj.kke rhu izdkj ds gksrs gSa & v'kqHk] 'kqHk ,oa 'kq1⁄4A HkO; tho v'kqHk ifj.kke NksM+dj 'kqHk ifj.kke esa izòÙk gksrs gSa rFkk 'kq1⁄4 ifj.kke dh izkfIr ds fy, lrr~ iz;Ru'khy jgrs gSaA egku~ fnXxt vkpk;Z gh 'kq1⁄4ksi;ksx ls P;qr gksus ij 'kqHkksi;ksx esa vkdj "kMko';d rFkk ckjg izdkj ds ri djrs gSaA ri dk gh ,d vax Lokè;k; gSA lalkjh thoksa ds ifj.kkeksa dh 'kqf1⁄4 ds fy, "kM~aeO;ksa ds Kkrk vkpk;ks± us O;ogkj vkSj fu'p; nksuksa u;ksa ls 'kkL=kksa dh jpuk djds egku~ midkj fd;k gSA l1⁄4eZ&izseh] èkekZuqjkxh Jheku~ fot; dqekj us vR;ar ifjJe ls  aeO;laxzg* xzUFk dk vaxzsth vuqokn djds vius le; dk lnqi;ksx dj Lo;a rks iq.;ykHk fd;k gh gS] vU; HkO; thoksa dks iq.;ykHk djkus esa dkj.k cus gSaA os vius le; dk lnqi;ksx ftuok.kh dh lsok esa djrs jgsa ;g gekjk eaxye; 'kqHk vk'khokZn gSA ije iwT; vkpk;Z 108 lqcylkxjth egkjkt ds lqf'k"; ije iwT; 108 Jh vferlsu eqfu vizSy 2013 April 2013, New Delhi